LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 University of California. 
 
 Gl FT OF 
 
 .?s??w. 
 
 Class 
 
¥- 
 
 EU5XETIN: NO. 3, 1907 WHOLE NUMBER 376 
 
 DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR : : BUREAU OF EDUCATION 
 
 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF 
 GERMANY 
 
 SIX LECTURES BY B. MAENNEL 
 
 Rector of Mittelschule in Halle a. d, Saale 
 
 TRANSLATED BY FLETCHER BASCOM DRESSLAR 
 
 Associate Professor of the Science and Art of Teaching 
 in the University of California 
 
 WASHINGTON 
 
 GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 
 
 1907 
 
BULLETIN: NO. 3, 1907 WHOLE NUMBER 376 
 
 DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR : : BUREAU OF EDUCATION 
 
 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF 
 GERMANY 
 
 SIX LECTURES BY B. MAENNEL 
 
 Rector of Mittelschule in Halle a. d. Saale 
 
 TRANSLATED BY FLETCHER BASCOM DRESSLAR 
 
 Associate Professor of the Science and Art of Teaching 
 in the University of California 
 
 WASHINGTON 
 
 GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 
 
 1907 
 

 ^i/V 
 
 > 
 
 6^^ 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Letter of transmittal 7 
 
 Note by translator ^ 9 
 
 Author's preface 11 
 
 I. — Historical Sketch. 
 
 The first beginnings at Halle 13 
 
 Efforts of Kern and Stotzner I3 
 
 Establishment of auxiliary schools in the German industrial cities 14 
 
 Provisional establishment at Berlin 14 
 
 The royal Prussian educational administration and the movement for 
 
 auxiliary schools 15 
 
 Associations of coworkers; their press and literature 17 
 
 Provision for weakly endowed children in Austria-Hungary, Switzerland. 
 Italy, France, Russia, Sweden, Norway, Denmark, Holland, Bel- 
 gium, England, and the United States 18 
 
 Unification and differentiation in their development 22 
 
 II. — Reasons for the Establishment of Auxiliary Schools. 
 
 The folk school and the task demanded of it up to this time_ 23 
 
 The fate of those pupils who do not make progress 24 
 
 Remedies proposed up to this time 25 
 
 How the " dregs " of the folk school are characterized 27 
 
 J. H. Witte opposes the establishment of special school institutions for 
 
 this "school ballast" 27 
 
 Special classes may be organized for higher schools also 30 
 
 III. — Admission Procedure. 
 
 Signs of the abnormal development of pupils 31 
 
 How their growth and progress before school age are to be investigated— 32 
 
 Questionnaires for physicians and school men 36 
 
 Questionnaires in use at Frankfort on the Main, at Brussels, at Leipzig, 
 
 and at Plauen 36 
 
 Sketch of admission procedure at Halle 42 
 
 The organization of the Mannheim schools and the auxiliary school 43 
 
 School compulsion, or parental decision 47 
 
 Must all auxiliary school pupils have previously spent two years uselessly 
 
 in the folk school 48 
 
 3 
 
 169942 
 
4: CONTENTS. 
 
 IV. — The Pabents and the whole Environment of Auxiliary School 
 Pupils before and during the School Period. 
 
 Page. 
 
 How best to obtain information concerning parents 49 
 
 Procedure at Halle 51 
 
 What disclosures are to be obtained in this way 51 
 
 Home visitation and its value 52 
 
 Life conditions of auxiliary school pupils 52 
 
 V. — Health Conditions of Auxiliary School Pupils. 
 
 Duties of the auxiliary school physician 53 
 
 Various assistants of the auxiliary school physician 55 
 
 Data from the annual reports of the auxiliary school physician at Halle. 56 
 The physician in his relation to principals and teachers of auxiliary 
 
 schools 57 
 
 Demands on the auxiliary school physician 58 
 
 VI. — The Pupils of the Auxiliary School and their Characterization. 
 
 Photography as a help in characterization 59 
 
 Can characterization be numerically expressed? 61 
 
 The school register of the auxiliary school at Halle 61 
 
 Sample plans for characterization 61 
 
 Triiper's proposal 70 
 
 Lay's individual list as consummation of a suitable plan 70 
 
 Representations of pupils according to this plan 71 
 
 The cooperation of many is needful; worth of the characterizations 74 
 
 What value does this important work of the auxiliary school have at this 
 
 time? 74 
 
 VII. — The Building for the Auxiliary School. 
 
 The necessity of housing the auxiliary school in a building designed for 
 
 the folk school 76 
 
 The ideal building for the auxiliary school and its equipment 77 
 
 VIII. — Classification of Pupils in an Auxiliary School, and the j 
 
 Number in Each Class. fl 
 
 The single-classed auxiliary school as a beginning of the development 78 
 
 The number of pupils in the different classes 78 
 
 The number of auxiliary school pupils in proportion to the population of 
 
 a city . 79 
 
 IX. — The Daily Programme. 
 
 Length of the periods of instruction 81 
 
 Their order of succession 81 
 
 Simultaneous instruction in the same branches in different classes 82 
 
 Forenoon instruction 82 
 
 Recesses 83_ 
 
 d 
 
CONTENTS. 5 
 
 X. — The Curriculum. 
 
 Page. 
 
 The necessity of a plan of work for the auxiliary school 83 
 
 Attempts hitherto made 83 
 
 What will the auxiliary school as an institution accomplish? 84 
 
 The objects of individual branches of instruction 84 
 
 Sequence of the subjects , 85 
 
 The difficulty of the problem of the curriculum 85 
 
 Sample of a plan for the first and last school years ^__ 88 
 
 XI. — Methods of Instruction. 
 
 The number of periods for individual subjects and classes 92 
 
 Instruction in the lower classes must be special auxiliary school instruc- 
 tion \ 92 
 
 Play work and work through play 93 
 
 The means of instruction 93 
 
 "Die Eisheiligen " in Instruction 94 
 
 Varying the instruction 95 
 
 Guarding against the use of the "concentric circle" method 95 
 
 Special cultivation of the perceptions of space, time, and motion 96 
 
 The practical drift in instruction 97 
 
 XII. — Discipline in the Auxiliary School. 
 
 (a) The school's care of the soul : 
 
 The weak will of pupils and discipline in the auxiliary school 97 
 
 Habituation and example 98 
 
 Corporal punishment 98 
 
 (b) The school's care of the body : 
 
 Duties of physician, teachers, and parents '. 99 
 
 Social care 99 
 
 Shall the auxiliary school be a closed institution? 100 
 
 XIII. — Preparation of Auxiliary School Pupils for Confirmation. 
 
 Are mentally-dwarfed children specially gifted religiously? 101 
 
 Separate instruction for auxiliary school pupils for confirmation 101 
 
 Who gives the instruction for confirmation? 102 
 
 Material for instruction 103 
 
 XIV. — The Community and the State in Their Relations to the 
 Auxiliary School. 
 
 Weak endowment and industrial skill 103 
 
 Mental weakness and dislike for work; crime 104 
 
 What communities have done heretofore 104 
 
 What the state yet has to do : Compulsory schooling, lengthening the 
 school age, formation of continuation school classes, help in the 
 selection of an occupation, care at the age for military service, 
 
 consideration in cases before the courts - 104 
 
 Private endeavors in addition to those made by the state and community. 105 
 
6 CONTENTS. 
 
 XV. — The Teachers and the Principal of the Auxiliary School. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Selection of teachers from among the folk school-teachers 114 
 
 Requirements in general 115 
 
 Special demands on the auxiliary school-teacher 115 
 
 Preparation for auxiliary school employment 116 
 
 The principal of the auxiliary school 118 
 
 Conferences 118 
 
 The woman teacher in the auxiliary school 118 
 
 XVI. — The Pedagogical Significance of the Auxiliary School. 
 
 The estimation of the abnormal amoilg the auxiliary school pupils helps 
 
 in the development of the normal 119 
 
 Experience in the auxiliary school can be of significance to the general 
 
 field of pedagogy 119 
 
 The auxiliary school is the pedagogical seminary for all kinds of schools— 119 
 
 Appendix 121 
 
 Bibliography . 125 
 
 Index 133 
 
LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL. 
 
 Department of the Interior, 
 
 Bureau of Education, 
 Washington^ October 12^ 1907. 
 
 Sir : I have the honor to transmit herewith a translation, prepared 
 at my request by Professor Dresslar, of the University of California, 
 of a recent account of the auxiliary schools (Hilfsschulen) of Ger- 
 many, and to recommend its publication as an issue of the Bulletin 
 of the Bureau of Education. 
 
 The problem of proper provision for exceptional children, and 
 especially for backward children, in our great city systems of schools, 
 has long been recognized as one of great importance. It has to do 
 not only with the welfare of the children immediately concerned, but 
 with that of all other children in the same schools ; for the necessity 
 of devoting extraordinary care and attention to a few backward 
 members of the class not infrequently prevents the teacher from 
 giving due care and attention to the larger number of normally en- 
 dowed members. For both reasons, our city school authorities within 
 the past few years have devoted much attention to ungraded classes 
 and other special provision for these exceptional children. 
 
 It is believed that an account of a parallel movement in Germany, 
 where it has had a longer history and has reached a more advanced 
 organization, will be of use to those w^ho are furthering this move- 
 ment in America. No one will suppose that German experience may 
 be fitted without modification into an American situation. Our peo- 
 ple welcome educational suggestions from abroad as they welcome 
 desirable immigrants. They recognize them as capable of naturali- 
 zation, with something good to offer that we did not have before. 
 In the second or third generation, if not earlier, these newcomers 
 become American through and through. Having a vigorous native 
 stock to begin with, we can exercise such hospitality with all freedom, 
 and in it lies the hope of a great enrichment of our national life. 
 
 The lectures of Doctor Maennel here presented in free translation, 
 together with his bibliographies, constitute the best account which 
 I have yet seen of this phase of German education, and as such I 
 believe the publication will be widely useful in this country. 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Elmer Ellsworth Brown, 
 
 Commissioner. 
 The Secretary of the Interior. 
 
 7 
 
NOTE BY TRANSLATOR. 
 
 The translation of " Vom Hilfsschulwesen " "here presented is not a 
 strictly literal one ; but it is hoped that the essential facts and argu- 
 ments have suffered no serious distortion nor inadequate expression. 
 There are doubtless errors, but some are almost unavoidable by reason 
 of the involved style of the author and the nature of the subject-matter 
 under consideration. 
 
 Special mention is due Miss Ida E. Hawes, M. A., reader in the 
 department of education of the University of California, for much 
 critical and willing help in making the translation. I have profited 
 also by the criticism of my colleagues. Prof. Alexis F. Lange, of the 
 Department of Education, and Clarence Paschall, M. A., instructor in 
 the department of German, and by that of Dr. Louis R. Klemm and 
 Mr. F. E. Upton, of the U. S. Bureau of Education. 
 
 F. B. Dresslar. 
 
 Berkeley, Cal., January ^4? 1^07, 
 
 a The original work is entitled " Vom Hilfsschulwesen : Sechs Vortrilge von Dr. 
 B. Maennel, Rektor. Druck und Verlag von B. G. Teubner in Leipzig, 1905." 
 140 p. D. cloth. It forms the 73d volume of the series, "Aus Natur und Geistes- 
 welt: Sammlung wissenschaftlich-gemeinverstandlicher Darstellungen." The 
 work is dedicated to W. Rein, Ph. D., Litt. D., professor of pedagogy in the 
 University of Jena. 
 
 9 
 
AUTHOR'S PREFACE. 
 
 These lectures on auxiliary schools were delivered from the 4th 
 to the 10th of August, 1904, in the Ernst Abbe Yolkshaus at Jena, 
 as one of the vacation courses given there. Upon invitation of the 
 publishers, they are here presented to the public in an expanded form. 
 
 May they serve to convince the reader that a due estimation of those 
 children whom an unfortunate destiny has treated in a stepmotherly 
 fashion in various ways, is not only needful for the friend of new 
 methods in' the theory and practice of child study and education, but 
 also for all those who ought to stand for the welfare of the people.- 
 
 If the new helpers in counsel and action among school people, phy- 
 sicians, ministers, jurists, and all friends of the people, are won over 
 for the good cause, the following work will have served its purpose. 
 
 B. Maennel. 
 
 Halle, April, 1906. 
 
THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY, 
 
 L— HISTORICAL SKETCH. 
 
 The beginnings of auxiliary schools for defective children date 
 from the middle of the past century. These beginnings were not 
 called auxiliary schools, but auxiliary or assisting classes. The first 
 auxiliary class was established at Halle, in Prussian Saxony. In the 
 minutes of the meeting of the school board, held on the 28th and 29th 
 of September^ 1859, is found the following proposal of Mr. Haupt, 
 then principal of one of the schools : * * * " to form a special 
 class for defective children, now numbering 17, with possibly two 
 hours for instruction " * * *^ This proposal the city school ad- 
 ministration carried into effect, directing a teacher from a folk school 
 to give instruction for two hours daily to those children who from any 
 cause were not making progress in the folk school. Quite a period of 
 time passed by, however, before this new plan of instruction obtained 
 daily in a single room for a class made up of children from the schools 
 for the poor and from the folk schools, and finally included twenty 
 hours of work per week. Still, the credit of founding the first auxil- 
 iary class is to be conceded to Principal Haupt, who died in 1904, 
 after long and effective service as privy councillor and school super- 
 intendent at Merseburg.* 
 
 Meanwhile there was given to the project at Halle, which had been 
 undertaken offhand and with only practical ends in view, a theoretical 
 and more general foundation. K. F. Kern delivered in 1863 before 
 the pedagogical society of Leipzig his lecture on the education and 
 care of defective children, in which he set forth as generally desirable 
 the establishment of special schools for such children of the folk 
 schools as could not keep pace with other children. Th. Stotzner 
 published in 1864 the first pamphlet bearing on auxiliary schools, 
 giving it the title : " On schools for children of deficient capacity. 
 First draft of a plan for the establishment of the same." This little 
 book of 43 pages contained, in the first and theoretical part, an urgent 
 appeal to all school authorities of the larger cities to establish auxil- 
 iary schools, through which deficient children, who for the most part 
 later become burdensome to the community, may be developed into 
 
 o Chemnitz followed with the establishment of her first auxiliary class in 1860. 
 
 13 
 
14 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 useful citizens through suitable teachers and properly adapted 
 instruction. Stotzner established, in cooperation with Kern, in 1865, 
 on the occasion of the meeting of the general German teachers' asso- 
 ciation at Leipzig, a section for pedagogical hygiene, and also in 
 the same year founded a short-lived society for the advancement of 
 the education of mentally deficient children, with Hanover as a 
 meeting place. 
 
 It is noteworthy, however, that these Kern-Stotzner suggestions 
 and appeals became effective in Dresden before they did in Leipzig. 
 In the year 1867 the school board of Dresden brought about the 
 establishment of an auxiliary class for 16 mentally deficient children. 
 During the seventies Gera and Elberfeld established their special 
 classes, while Brunswick and Leipzig first instituted similar school 
 organizations in 1881. In the ensuing rivalry of other municipal 
 governments not to be behindhand in organizing separate auxiliary 
 classes or entire auxiliary schools, the capital city of the Empire 
 took no part. While entire municipal congresses, as, for example, 
 that of Thuringia, held at Ilmenau in 1893, earnestly recommended 
 the organization of special auxiliary classes for mentally deficient 
 children, the school board at Berlin declined to maintain auxiliary 
 schools. As appears from two expositions which the Zeitschrift 
 fiir Schulgesundheitspflege published in 1900 and 1901, and accord- 
 ing to the statements of P. v. Gizycki, of Berlin, in 1903, the estab- 
 lishment of auxiliary schools was avoided, and instead auxiliary 
 classes were organized in 1898 for the weak ones among the pupils 
 of the common schools. To these classes those children of the com- 
 mon schools are assigned who can not on account of mental or bodily 
 deficiency take part with success in the regular programme of in- 
 struction. The instruction in the special classes is designed to so 
 advance the children that they may either become qualified for regu- 
 lar school work or acquire whatever preparation they are capable 
 of for the needs of later life. 
 
 Why they could not make up their minds to establish independent 
 auxiliary schools is made clear by the official report of the Berlin 
 city authorities for the year 1898-99, which contains the following: 
 "A considerable number of cities have sought to attain this philan- 
 thropic object by the establishment of special schools (auxiliary 
 schools). We have not undertaken this for two reasons: In the 
 first place, the distances to school would become too great; but in 
 the second place, the definitive assignment of children to such a 
 school would place upon them the stamp of inferiority for all time, 
 and often prematurely. We follow the plan of retaining the child 
 as a pupil in his own district, of placing him for instruction in small 
 classes, and of bringing him back into association with the other 
 children as soon as possible. While we now begin special instruction 
 
HISTORICAL SKETCH. 15 
 
 with the children of the lowest classes, our plan is, step by step and 
 according to the quality of the pupils, to add to the lowest auxiliary 
 class a higher one, and so on, but always with the purpose of re- 
 placing the special instruction as soon as possible by the regular." 
 No class of this kind contains more than 12 children, and the num- 
 ber of periods of instruction amounts to 12 per week. Commonly 
 there are put into the special classes only such children as have 
 attended the school of the district for a period of two years without 
 progress. The fixed purpose of the school management of BerFn^ 
 i. e., the return of the children from special instruction back to the 
 regular schools, has seldom been accomplished. Thus in the year 
 1903, out of the 91 special classes with 755 boys and 547 girls, only 38 
 boys and 29 girls were returned to the regular schools ; in consequence 
 of this, practical needs alone necessitated the development of the 
 system of special classes on the plan of the organized auxiliary 
 schools of other German cities. Several special classes were concen- 
 trated with that object in view and organized into grades, so that 
 already in the year 1903, according to the statements of P. v. Gizycki, 
 all the 91 special classes were distributed among 41 schools, and it is 
 to be hoped that Berlin will proceed further in this organization, 
 thus abandoning a position which hitherto no other city has thought 
 worthy of imitation. 
 
 It is of note also that the royal Prussian educational department has 
 not considered the above-described Berlin educational organization as 
 worthy of recommendation. This central authority has, on the con- 
 trary, put the stamp of its approval on that which has been built up 
 at Halle and in many other German cities. Indeed, with particular 
 sympathy for and regardful appreciation of what had been done, it 
 formulated regulations giving shape to the system of auxiliary schools 
 in Prussia, after it had realized how valuable and essential a develop- 
 ment of these new schools is to the state. " Das Zentralblatt fiir die 
 gesamte Unterrichtsverwaltung in Preussen " furnishes gratifying 
 information cojicerning this movement. In the first place, a circular 
 of the minister, under date of the 27th of October, 1892, criticised the 
 arrangement in vogue, especially in cities with great systems of folk 
 schools, of so-called " finishing classes " for those children who, from 
 any cause, were not able to reach the standard of the folk schools. 
 Next, on the 14th of November, 1892, an investigation was made of 
 such classes of this kind as had already been established in the different 
 provinces for children of school age not normally endowed. The 
 publication of the results of this investigation was accompanied on 
 June 16, 1894, by an ordinance establishing briefly nearly all those 
 points needed in the further development of auxiliary schools. The 
 minister already discriminates in this between those children neg- 
 lected at home and those deficient in natural endowment. Only such 
 
16 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GEEMANY. 
 
 of the latter as, " during one or two years of attendance on the folk 
 school, have shown that, while they are capable of instruction, they 
 are not sufficiently endowed to work in cooperation Avith normal 
 children, are particularly indicated as needing special educational 
 provision. The cooperation of the physician in the assignment of 
 children who should be so provided for is of special importance, 
 inasmuch as physical deformities and former illnesses go hand in 
 hand with backward mental development. Besides, the records 
 of the development of individual children, such as have been re- 
 peatedly made with discriminating carefulness, are of great value." 
 Moreover, it was further suggested that in many of the larger cities 
 means are now supplied to the end that not more than 25 pupils need 
 be put into one class, and by means of proper salaries, in addition to 
 the regular budget, excellent teachers of both sexes from the folk 
 schools can be secured for the work in the auxiliary classes. The lat- 
 ter designation, viz, auxiliary classes (Hilfsklassen), for subnormally 
 endowed children, " seems to be regarded as the most suitable, in view 
 of the feelings of the parents concerned, and to be the one most often 
 used." Finally, the minister recommends that instruction be given 
 these classes for half an hour, that the standard of attainment be set 
 considerably lower for all such classes than for the corresponding 
 classes in the folk school, indeed, that the prescribed work for the 
 highest auxiliary class should not be more difficult than that for the 
 middle class of the regular folk school, and that special consideration 
 be given to such subjects as will develop bodily dexterity and prac- 
 tical skill. 
 
 The decree of the Prussian minister of April 6, 1901, supplies again 
 a detailed account of the then-existing school provision for subnor- 
 mally endowed children of school age. It was a cause of satisfaction 
 to him to know that at that time, in 42 cities of the monarchy, there 
 were 91 such schools, enrolling 4,728 children in 233 classes. In 
 respect to the question concerning the auxiliary school physician, the 
 following declaration is made : " The cooperation of the physician is 
 indispensable in these classes. I can only express a livelj^ wish, that 
 by the time the next report is made, no auxiliary school will be found 
 unprovided w^ith the regular aid of a physician." In regard to trans- 
 ferring individual children from the auxiliary school into the folk 
 school, the minister in the same report says : " In certain places older 
 children are put back into lower classes of the folk school. This ought 
 to be avoided. For the difference in age between children so trans- 
 ferred and their younger classmates produces the very difficulties 
 which the auxiliary classes are designed to prevent, and they would 
 soon go out into life from the lower classes with an education inade- 
 quate to earning a livelihood." 
 
HISTOKICAL SKETCH. 17 
 
 Thus far the activity of the Prussian ministry of education touching 
 the development of instruction in auxiliar}^ schools has gone. It has 
 on the one hand approved of what already exists, and on the other has 
 stimulated the creation of that class of schools." The teacher of a 
 Prussian auxiliary school can congratulate himself on the point of 
 view taken b}^ the state authorities. Whenever a superior authority 
 has faith in the insight and generosity of the larger communities, and 
 in the zeal and devotion of all those who labor for the cause of aux- 
 iliary schools, then this cause will make better progress than when 
 individual initiative is smothered by legislative prescription. So far 
 as I know, the Prussian central authority has issued no coercive and 
 narrowing regulations whatsoever. At present certainly its concern 
 is merely to collect information regarding the measures that have been 
 taken and recommend them for general adoption if found worthy of 
 approval. 
 
 The other German states soon copied the praiseworthy example set 
 by Prussia; many of them, as the kingdom of Saxony and others, 
 entered simultaneously upon this work, the majority followed. The 
 summary appearing in the minutes of the fourth session of the 
 national association, and the proceedings relating to the foundation 
 of auxiliary schools in Germany, published in the " Hilfsschule," 
 give the particulars concerning the provision made by German 
 municipalities for pupils of weak endowment. This provision has 
 reached such a point, according to a report in the school journal 
 (Schulblatt) of Saxony of January 11, 1905, that there are at this 
 time in Germany 180 cities giving instruction in auxiliary schools 
 to 492 classes enrolling 5,868 boys and 4,753 girls. Including Berlin, 
 we may say that there are in Germany 583 classes, enrolling 6,623 
 defective boys and 5,300 defective girls. 
 
 The formation of the principals, teachers, and promoters of auxil- 
 iary schools into associations is to be welcomed as a gratifying out- 
 come of the lively interest taken in this class of schools in Germany. 
 Not only did some of the pioneers in this field in 1898 form them- 
 selves into a national association of auxiliary schools with Doctor 
 Wehrhan, city superintendent of Hanover, as president, buf the 
 auxiliary school teachers of individual provinces, smaller civil divi- 
 sions, and neighboring cities also organized themselves into associa- 
 tions. In these associations the work of the auxiliary school finds a 
 steady encouragement, and everyone who serves the cause finds therein 
 incitement to f uther service. 
 
 a While this was in press a further report (Jan. 2, 1905) appeared, which 
 recounts with approbation the attainment during the meanwhile of what was 
 hoped for in the earlier official documents. 
 14659—07 2 
 
18 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 Discussions on various subjects in this field are printed in the gen- 
 eral pedagogical press and in publications specially devoted to aux- 
 iliary school affairs. To the latter are to be added the oft-mentioned 
 proceedings of the sessions of the national association, the " Zeit- 
 schrift fiir die Behandlung Schwachsinniger und Epileptischer," the 
 " Kinderfehler " (the organ of the movement in Germany for aux- 
 iliary schools) , the " Zeitschrift fiir padagogische Psychologic und 
 Pathologic," the collections of dissertations from the field of peda- 
 gogical psychology and physiology, contributions to pedagogical 
 pathology, the " Hilfsschule," and the newly founded " Eos," a 
 quarterly journal for the knowledge and treatment of abnormal 
 youth. Besides these, there is an extensive independent literature on 
 the subject, so extensive, indeed, as to require a reliable bibliograph- 
 ical guide. 
 
 But the movement for auxiliary schools has won a foothold in other 
 countries. According to the " Zeitschrift fiir Schulgesundheitspflege," 
 the special schooling of meagerly endowed children was first con- 
 sidered in Austria in 1895. At that time, in pursuance of a regulation 
 of a Vienna district school board, these children were sought out in 
 ^he folk schools and " burgher " schools, and not only instructed in 
 , auxiliary classes, but a special department of instruction was organ- 
 ized for defective children of school age. In the year 1902 the organ- 
 ization of the association for the care of meagerly endowed children 
 w^as planned ; this union is striving to bring about a closer connection 
 between the existing schools of this kind, as well as the further 
 establishment of such institutions in the city, country, and community, 
 and, moreover, devotes itself to the care of those dismissed from 
 school and those in need of legal protection. But, on the whole, the 
 Austrian school provision for deficient children is yet on a very low 
 plane. "Austria has only half as many classes for deficient children 
 as the city of Hamburg. The great majority of her abnormal chil- 
 dren are without any instruction at all or remain as a burden upon 
 the general folk schools." 
 
 According to an account in the quarterly journal " Eos " in 1905, 
 the Kingdom of Hungary is also beginning to take an interest in the 
 partially abnormal child. However, since that time only one inde- 
 pendent auxiliary school, with several special classes, at Budapest, 
 has been reported. But it is to be hoped that the Commission for 
 School Hygiene will actively engage in organizing them and that the 
 admirable views urged by its chairman. Dr. A. v. Naray, of Szabo, 
 concerning the special scientific training of teachers for them will 
 produce their desired effect, so that a sufficient number of auxiliary 
 schools for the subnormally endowed may be established in Hungary. 
 
 In Sjzdteerland auxiliary classes have existed since 1888. Basel 
 and Bern each claim the credit for first establishing special instruc- 
 
 Jl 
 
HISTORICAL SKETCH. 19 
 
 tion for subnormally endowed children in the Cantons. But they did 
 not long continue alone in this work. A great number of other cities 
 soon followed their example, so that by 1903 there were as many as 
 53 auxiliary classes in Switzerland, enrolling 1,096 children. In 
 these classes 55 teachers (12 men, 43 women) were giving instruction. 
 In order that they might secure as much uniformity as possible in 
 the development of auxiliary schools, the Swiss Public Welfare So- 
 ciety (Schweizerische Gemeinniitzige Gesellschaft) determined~lir 
 1898 to establish a course of instruction for teachers of special classes. 
 This plan was realized, and the course was given in the first quarter 
 of the school year 1899-1900 at Zurich with marked success. 
 
 In Italy there are at the present time no regular auxiliary classes. 
 In several of the larger cities of the Kingdom, however, the backward 
 pupils of the elementary schools are grouped together under the 
 instruction of a woman teacher. The national association for the 
 care of weak-minded children, which was organized in 1898, had in 
 mind, among other things, to urge that instruction in auxiliary classes 
 be given in connection with the regular elementary schools. All 
 pupils who were not too far below the normal in mental ability were 
 to have in these classes instruction within their power of comprehen- 
 sion. According to K. Richter's account, there was founded at Rome 
 in the year 1900 a kind of teachers' seminary, where teachers of both 
 sexes might be made familiar with the treatment of defectives and 
 with the means to serve and care for them. Independent of the 
 above-mentioned national association, an asylum school for poor chil- 
 dren of weak minds was started at Rome in 1899 by Dr. Sante de 
 Sanctis, a university professor. This school offers a day home to 
 about 40 pupils. The preceptress, who is an elementary school- 
 teacher, works under the direction of the founder, a prominent psy- 
 chiatrist. A teacher for training the children to speak normally, one 
 for physical training, and one for music cooperate with her in this 
 Avork. However, from the report of this institution made on April 
 16, 1903, and also from a letter written by the amiable and enthusiastic 
 director concerning the management, it is learned that no programme 
 of studies is regularly carried out. Since the so-called medico-peda- 
 gogical method prevails in this asylum school, more weight is given 
 to medical and general educational considerations in conducting it 
 than to formal school instruction. It is not in place here to pass 
 judgment on the scope of the work of Prof. Sante de Sanctis, also 
 described by K. Richter, or upon its practicability and results. It 
 may be said in passing that as compulsory school attendance obtains 
 only up to the tenth year of age, it is plain that it will require much 
 persistent labor before even the general aims of the national associa- 
 tion, the aims had in view by the philanthropic and intellectually 
 superior circles in Italy, can be even approximately attained. 
 
20 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 In Eranee they are not yet fully convinced of the great value of a 
 general treatment for weakly endowed children. To be sure, accord- 
 ing to Dr. J. Morin in the Parisian journal, Foi et Vie, of November 
 16, 1904, Seguin, J. Bost, and Bourneville have made investigations, 
 respectively, upon the' mental, moral, and social capabilities of defec- 
 tives; but aside from the reports on the medico-pedagogical method 
 which is employed at Bicetre, near Paris, I know nothing of schools 
 for w eak-minded children in France. The complaint of the author 
 of the essay " Pour les enfants anormaux " in the " Manuel general de 
 I'instruction primaire " for 1904 is therefore warranted when he says : 
 " The most autocratically ruled States of Europe have made instruc- 
 tion democratic, and have opened schools for all their subjects, in 
 which nervous, deaf and dumb, or idiotic, as well as healthy children, 
 can be instructed. With us the opposite is the case; while our 
 scholars w^ere the first to point out the means to alleviate the natural 
 defects of mankind, the teaching of abnormals has become so exclu- 
 sive that the families concerned are often compelled to permit their 
 children to grow up as chance wills. Oh, you poor creatures, pre- 
 destined to remain unarmed in the struggle for existence." 
 
 Russia, Germany's eastern neighbor, also knows nothing of auxil- 
 iary classes. In St. Petersburg there has been, so far as can be 
 learned, since 1882 a medico-educational institution managed by 
 Doctor Maljarewski. Here are received idiots and feebly endowed 
 children from wealthy circles. Another institution at St. Petersburg, 
 maintained by the religious " Order of the Mother of God " and aided 
 by the empress dowager, receives, it is said, epileptic and idiotic 
 children from homes of poverty, and has been giving to them since 
 1903 school instruction also. 
 
 Richer and more positive, comparatively speaking, are the reports 
 from Sweden. According to the Swedish Teachers' Journal of 
 December, 1904 (Die schwedische Lehrerzeitung), Stockholm will 
 establish this year auxiliary classes in the folk schools. The folk 
 school teachers of the Swedish capital have, since 1900 and 1901, 
 directed the' attention of the school authorities to those " abnormal 
 children who are hindered in their development," and pointed out the 
 necessary methods of instruction for such children. At the same time 
 it was shown by Dr. G. Hellstrom that of the 25,089 pupils of the folk 
 schools in Stockholm, 87, or 0.35 per cent, were foolish, and 473, or 
 1.88 per cent, were backward. The superior authorities of the munici- 
 pal folk schools have determined, in cooperation with the folk school 
 teachers, to establish during the next year a number of auxiliary 
 classes for backward children, in each of which the number of children 
 shall not exceed 12. The children must have attended school from two 
 to six terms ("Termine") without making progress, and can be 
 admitted only after a medical examination. Instruction, which is 
 
HISTORICAL SKETCH. 21 
 
 not to exceed four hours daily, is to be imparted by women teachers 
 who volunteer to do this work. 
 
 According to private information, auxiliary schools have been 
 established after the fashion of German models at Christiania, Ber- 
 gen, and Trondhjem, in Norway. Copenhagen in Denmark has had 
 an auxiliary school since 1900. We learn from the account of a 
 journey made by Schenk in Holland and Belgium in 1900, and 
 published in the " Kinderfehler," of the auxiliary school system 
 in these countries. He explains to the reader how actively, especially 
 on the part of physicians, they are meeting the educational needs of 
 their abnormal children. 
 
 Similar things can be said of England. Here the auxiliary school 
 system has been developed almost exactly according to the German 
 model. A so-called " permissive act " of the year 1899 puts the matter 
 in the hands of communities, who at their pleasure do or do not adopt 
 the statutory regulations for auxiliary school instruction. The adop- 
 tion of the provisions of the law makes it binding upon a city " to 
 place the auxiliar}^ schools founded by it under the supervision of 
 State authorities, but it thereby obtains a share in State aid, paid 
 according to the report of the inspector." One of the most important 
 provisions of the law is the rule for compulsory school attendance up 
 to the sixteenth year of age.^ The English auxiliary schools have 
 from one to three classes; women teachers give instruction in them. 
 The first school for the instruction of subnormally endowed children 
 was opened in London in the year 1892. Their number so increased 
 that in 1903 there were 60 schools with 3,063 pupils. Nevertheless 
 this number is not considered at all adequate ; for within a short time 
 almost as many more schools will be established, so that more than 
 5,000 children w^ill be enrolled. But London, w^ith perhaps 9,000 or 
 10,000 defective children to care for, is not alone in taking advantage 
 of the permissive act ; a great number of cities are following the lead 
 set by the capital city in the care of mental defectives, and in the j^ear 
 1903 at Manchester an auxiliary school association w^as formed after 
 the German type, to whose work belongs also the care of physically 
 defective children. 
 
 A plan for auxiliary schools in the United States was formulated 
 about the same time that one was in England. Up to the year 1894, 
 mentally backward children in the regular public school classes were 
 treated just as children spoiled by neglect. Both classes were sent 
 to so-called disciplinary schools. But when the character of minor 
 
 oThe legal requirements for schools for defective and epileptic children in 
 England provide that "no child may be admitted at less than 7 years of age, or 
 retained after reaching the age of IG." This is permissive rather than compul- 
 sory education in our sense of the term. — Translatob. 
 
22 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 mental abnormalities was made known, at least to some degree, 
 through investigations in child study, public and private classes were 
 established for backward children in connection with the regular 
 public schools. There were in the United States last year, according 
 to private information, 27 State and 28 private schools of this nature. 
 According to the official advance sheets [of the Report of the Com- 
 missioner of Education] from Washington, there were, in 1903, 20 
 State schools with 277 teachers and 12,079 pupils enrolled, and 12 
 private institutions, with 62 teachers and 495 pupils. The great 
 majority of the pupils are put into schools of three classes, each of 
 which is limited to 15 pupils. The teachers are, for the most part, 
 women; for among the 277 teachers in the State schools there are 
 only 61 men. The superintendents of these schools are in the main 
 physicians and make annual reports to the Commissioner of Educa- 
 tion at Washington. In these reports, which are published in advance 
 sheets, the reader may find many valuable observations and much 
 practical information. 
 
 Finally, it should be mentioned that news has reached us from 
 Australia of an auxiliary school movement there. According to 
 private information, special classes have existed in Sydney and Mel- 
 bourne for several years. 
 
 The foregoing review of the widening movement for auxiliary 
 schools makes it clear that the idea has taken firm hold, not as the 
 " work of individual Hotspurs," but much more as a world-wide 
 call to duty of all those circles to which the culture of mankind makes 
 special and genuine appeal. Many a different conception with 
 respect to the tasks and their performance exists. Still, there is 
 much unanimity in those countries w^e have mentioned. The greater 
 cities, often the capitals of smaller or greater States, with their 
 industrial population, form the point of attack and the place for 
 the development of auxiliary schools. Now and then a private sani- 
 tarium which has the care of the abnormal children of well-to-do 
 parents becomes the pattern for school arrangements for the poorest 
 classes. The tendency ever^^where is to organize the single classes 
 into schools, either in connection with the public schools or in com- 
 plete independence. Often these newest forms of schools are in- 
 cluded in the highest school administration of the land in order to 
 guarantee a uniform development. The desire for uniformity pre- 
 vails over all, but not to such an extent as to crush individual differ- 
 ences, provided they are traditionally or scientifically grounded. 
 
 This freedom extends itself to the purposes, to the methods of 
 organization, to the colaborers, and not least of all, to the measures 
 employed. Indeed, the views concerning the children who are to 
 attend are willingly granted the widest scope. Hence, the weak- 
 minded pupils are not always clearly distinguished from the meagerly 
 
REASONS FOR THEIR ESTABLISHMENT. 23 
 
 endowed. The consequence of this vague distinction is usually the 
 prevalence of idiotic children in the auxiliary schools and the repres- 
 sion of a rational didactic method in favor of a medico-pedagogical 
 method. In Germany, the native land of institutions for meagerly 
 endowed pupils, we hold firmly, and as I believe, rightly so, to the 
 didactic principle, and preserve the character of a school, and yet 
 with all due regard to the results of medical investigations. Expe- 
 rience teaches that the school administrations of different countries^ 
 follow the example set by Germany and acknowledge her laudable 
 guidance in the auxiliary school movement. 
 
 II.— REASONS FOR THE ESTABLISHMENT OF AUXIL- 
 IARY SCHOOLS. 
 
 Before the movement began which has just been mentioned it was 
 the task of the folk school to take charge of and advance all pupils, 
 even those who from the first were incapable of advancement. It 
 was taken as a matter of course, unworthy of special thought, that 
 that institution of learning which gave to the children the minimum 
 amount of that knowledge which a child of the lowest classes must 
 have, should also take care of such pupils as could not keep pace at all 
 with their fellows. Perhaps this matter-of-course attitude was, on the 
 one hand, the expression of a certain helplessness in the face of many 
 inexplicable psychical phenomena of childhood, but, on the other 
 hand, it was the manifestation of an opinion which even yet is not 
 entirely suppressed, that the folk school must not form too compre- 
 hensive ideas of the minimum of elementary education ; it must not 
 advance too quickly in the mastering of the subjects of instruction 
 and disregard the average endowment of the pupils ; so it will do no 
 harm if it is checked in its upward striving by some proper ballast. 
 Finally, the schoolman has also contributed his share that no segre- 
 gation in the folk school should be made. Impressed by the omnipo- 
 tence of the catechetical art of instruction and by the marvelous 
 power of discipline in the school, he would gladly believe that he 
 could always successfully influence in their intellectual development 
 all the pupils intrusted to him. 
 
 For these ideas suggested — ideas which nowadays may seem exag- 
 gerated — we can find, however, a real background when we think of 
 the school conditions of the not very distant past. We need only to 
 carry our thoughts back to the public school conditions under which 
 we lived in the seventies, and even in the eighties, of the last century. 
 
 The teacher of the primary class in the folk school has seventy or 
 more pupils assigned to him. Their parents do not consider it neces- 
 
24 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 sary to give him any helpful information regarding certain peculiari- 
 ties of their little ones. For the most part they are happy to know 
 the little tormentors are in more or less capable hands. Now begins 
 the teacher's hard work. As far as he can, he tries to be of equal serv- 
 ice to all the children of his class, both as regards development and 
 instruction. As the teacher of a lower class is generally a beginner 
 in his art, a long time passes before his eyes are opened to the con- 
 duct of some of his pupils. In the normal school, to be sure, he was 
 told not to treat all children alike ; yet as a normal school student he 
 carried away the cheerful impression into his practical work that 
 instruction possessing logical sequence and clearness of thought and 
 consistent and inexorable discipline can be simply all-powerful in 
 the expansion and unfolding of little — ^yes, even the smallest — minds. 
 
 Soon, however, difficulties arose in his honest effort to satisfy 
 the demands of the prescribed course of study. Not only were there 
 children in the class who failed entirely to comprehend or repeat 
 the work, but gradually he found children from whom he could 
 not draw a single word. Other pupils, again, could not submit to 
 his discipline, and by their restlessness brought the whole class 
 into disorder. As a true follower of Pestalozzi, the teacher gave 
 himself up to these pupils, who were so much below the desired 
 average of the class, and tried to induce them to cooperate in the 
 class work; but even when his demands on them were but small, 
 his indulgence and patience were not rewarded in the least. Then 
 he lost his patience occasionally and became a stern judge of every 
 misbehavior and failure to do the work. 
 
 These judging scenes in the class, which came oftener and oftener, 
 and were a continual source of excitement and annoyance for the 
 teacher, afforded also a series of deep sorrows for the pupils in 
 question. They do not understand why the teacher is so strict 
 with them. They only feel that their comrades are not only indif- 
 ferent to their troubles, but even like to make fun of them. As a 
 result their sensitive natures harden and their weakened minds 
 are more and more stunted. Indifferently they sit there during 
 lessons, filled with the eager desire to stay far away from school. 
 If up to this time the teacher lost patience only now and again, 
 as he tried to benefit these pupils who hindered his progress so 
 greatly, now his whole interest in them disappears once for all. 
 Next he takes care that the pupils who sit near them are removed 
 from the sphere of their unwholesome influence. Then he leaves 
 them to themselves, and thus makes them entirely passive listeners. 
 
 But now comes the time for promotions. How happy the teacher 
 is to take his capable pupils on to the higher class and leave behind 
 those who only annoyed him. With the recommendation " irre- 
 claimable dregs" and "troublesome ballast," they are handed over 
 
EEASONS i^OR THEIR ESTABLISHMENT. 25 
 
 to his successor, and a new year of troubles begins for pupils and 
 teacher. Indeed, shall the pupils who possibly even in the second 
 year do not reach the class standard continually remain in this one 
 class? The view that the perpetual sameness of the subjects must at 
 last deaden even the little intellect left leads to the final decision 
 that at least the oldest members of the " dregs," on account of their 
 age, should be allowed to go on to a higher class. It is thought that 
 the stimulus of new subjects may arouse new life in those minds 
 which gradually have become indifferent. Unfortunately the result 
 does not come up to the expectation. The scholars marked out in 
 their class by the difference of age must put up with much rudeness 
 from their fellows, and possibly often hear from the teacher himself 
 that nothing in the world can be done with them. So it is no wonder 
 if all self-respect finally dies out; they have no more confidence in 
 themselves, and are still more in the way in the school. 
 
 With each succeeding year the teacher wishes more earnestly to get 
 rid of those pupils who so entirely mar the favorable impression 
 which his class might make, but ever and again must he suppress 
 his desire; for only two possible ways are open to the folk school 
 to rid itself of burdensome and absolutely incapable pupils. In one 
 case it is the reformatory school, which opens its doors, however, only 
 to incorrigible vagabonds ; in the other, an institution for ^idijpts 
 can take in a child which is a common danger on account of its 
 entire helplessness or its imbecility. Whoever has tried to bring 
 either proposal before the authorities knows how hard it is to place 
 a child in either one of these institutions. 
 
 Taking for granted, then, that among the unpromoted pupils, who 
 in the course of time are pushed into the middle classes, only a very 
 small number are fit subjects for the above-mentioned institutions, 
 what is to become of the others, who are more numerous and whom 
 the folk school dare not and can not""shut out ? Since it has no right 
 to expel a child on account of lack of natural endowment, the arrival 
 of confirmation time must be awaited, when his dismissal from school 
 will be authorized. 
 
 Now, just imagine eight such lost years — years of unsatisfactory 
 work and annoyance for the teacher; years of handicapping and mis- 
 leading for the pupil of average ability, and, finally, years of stunting 
 of body and soul for the mentally deficient. Should not a change 
 have taken place early in order to prevent all the annoyance, all the 
 disappointments, and all the bodily as well as spiritual harm, for the 
 latter especially will stand in the way of the neglected pupil as he goes 
 out into life ? 
 
 And is it an honor for the honest work of the folk school when 
 pupils who have been confirmed in church are dismissed from its 
 lower and middle classes ? You will answer, " If nowadays such 
 
26 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 things should happen in the folk school the inspectors of the city 
 school administration have probably not been able to effect what 
 proper earlier help would surely have brought about. They should 
 have proceeded as follows : The manufacturing places, which are here 
 specially in question, should build public schoolhouses for a small 
 number of classes in districts of equal size, in order to prevent free 
 wandering from school to school among the pupils; the number of 
 pupils in the classes should be lowered from 70 to 50 at the highest ; 
 the school principals are to be told to dispense with all unnecessary 
 material in the curriculum ; the educative influence of the personality 
 of a good teacher is not to be broken up or lost by a yearly change, or 
 even by departmental teaching in the different classes." 
 
 Any public school teacher or principal who has watched the rapid 
 growth of an industrial town will have to recognize the great 
 demands on the unselfishness of the city authorities and the best 
 insight of the city school directors into that which is for the good of 
 the school. What inspectors, school administrators, and argument 
 could do at the time has been done in the city communities. And yet 
 the goal is not reached, namely, that each year all the pupils should 
 be advanced equally, relatively speaking, in their education. 
 
 In a German educational paper of October 9, 1904 (Die Allge- 
 meine Deutsche Lehrerzeitung) , Mr. Wagner quotes a notice from the 
 Christian World, of Vienna, which may serve here as proof of this: 
 " Just visit once the folk schools in the so-called workingmens' dis- 
 tricts, in Favoriten and Ottakring, and see how many children of the 
 first or second class of the folk school have almost completed the 
 time of their compulsory attendance. Regarding how many children 
 is it written in the register : ' Promoted to next class only on account 
 of his age and size ! ' How many children leave school without 
 having mastered even the elements of reading and writing ! " 
 
 Mr. Wagner gives another similar statement from a daily news- 
 paper, which pictures the conditions in London. It is as follows : 
 
 Judge (to a 15-year-old boy who is physically extraordinarily well developed) : 
 *' Why don't you work? " Boy : " I can't." Mother : " He will be 15 this year 
 and can leave school." Judge to boy: "In which class were you?" Boy: "In 
 the first" (which corresponds to our lowest). Judge: "But that is the infant 
 class. Say, my boy, how many weeks are there in a year?" Boy: "I don't 
 know." Judge: "Did no one ever tell you?" Boy: "No." Judge: "How 
 many days are there in a week ? " Boy : " I don't know." Mother : " In cer- 
 tain lines he is not very talented, but in others he is just that much cleverer. 
 Yesterday morning he took a shilling out of his brother's pocket and spent two 
 hours eating and drinking in the public house. He won't work ; he only wants 
 to eat and drink." 
 
 Even if nowadays in Germany children are no longer sent out into 
 life from the lowest class, there are unfortunately still enough who 
 
 I 
 
REASONS FOR THEIR ESTABLISHMENT. 27 
 
 leave with the very imperfect education of the third school grade, 
 having remained as the dregs of the school for eight years. 
 
 An analysis of the " dregs " which never advance properly in the 
 school would give lis perhaps the following groups of pupils : 
 
 1. Children who have difficulties of speech, are weak sighted, hard 
 of hearing, or epileptic. Some years there will be strikingly few of 
 these, others again, more. How they can hinder the teacher's work 
 ought to be well enough known. And yet even these pupils havB^ a 
 right to harmonious development in the school. For them, therefore, 
 a modern hygienic or curative pedagogy would make special pro- 
 vision in the form of courses for correcting their speech, or form 
 special classes for those hard of hearing, the weak sighted, and the 
 epileptic. This kind of separate treatment can really show great 
 results, but, unfortunately, in many a community the establishment 
 of such special classes is a wish which for many reasons can not be 
 realized. 
 
 2. Probably the pupils who have constantly lagged behind in the 
 lower classes of the folk school have healthy organs of sense and 
 speech, but they are not in a position to properly work over the 
 stimuli of the outer world into higher psychical products. Besides 
 this, many a time this working over process goes on so slowly that a 
 continuous forcing to strained attention, an endless drill in the folk 
 school class, really harm such a child. But would it therefore be 
 justifiable to take away from him all the influence of proper school 
 training ? 
 
 Decades passed in the folk school before the view became general, 
 first, that there can really be children who, as a result of their 
 abnormal psychical powers, prove the powerlessness of all didactic 
 art, and then that their condition should be the cause of the establish- 
 ment of a school specially adapted to their needs.^ Next, critical 
 observers among practical schoolmen awakened wider interest in 
 the various types established by such observations. Then the re- 
 search work of the exact psychologist and the psychiatrist began, 
 always helped on by the individual observer, and gradually developed 
 a more general insight into the abnormal development of the child, 
 a development which demands special treatment at home and in 
 school. 
 
 The presentation of the preceding course of development in the 
 matter of auxiliary schools has been able to show considerable una- 
 nimity in this insight. As far as I know, only one expression of the 
 other side of the question has been made public. J. H. Witte ascribes 
 the establishment of auxiliary schools to the influence of an almost 
 obtrusive activity on the part of certain hot-heads and their clever 
 scheming. That is a startling statement. However, Witte really 
 does not wish to startle. He gives reasons for his assertion. He 
 
^8 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 thinks that the auxiliary schools withdraw the mentally deficient 
 pupils from the helpful influence of the more gifted, and that the 
 effort to benefit a class made up only of the deficients can never be 
 successful. Eather let the disobedient pupils be put in among the 
 obedient, one-third weak-minded pupils among two-thirds strong. 
 
 This old school recipe is certainly often applied by individualizing 
 teachers when they are dealing with pupils who are often inattentive, 
 frivolous at times, and now and then indolent. If, however, even 
 with the very best intentions, the pupil can not be attentive at all, if 
 he is continually forced by bodily deficiencies to remain mentally 
 indolent, if, further, his moral balance remains unsteady on account 
 of many illnesses, is it not better to bring about a separation as soon 
 as possible? The so-called better environment in the class can never 
 spur him on to anything better. To see oneself surpassed by those 
 about one embitters the mind, and this, during and after the gloomy 
 school days, may hasten on all kinds of moral defects, often to the 
 detriment of human society. 
 
 How different, on the other hand, is the mental attitude of a child 
 trained in an auxiliary class ! He is enlivened, stimulated, his whole 
 emotional attitude is changed. Now he soon notices that he makes 
 a certain progress with other fellow-pupils, that the teacher is con- 
 cerned with him as with all the others; now he is also withdrawn 
 from the scorn of his classmates, because the teacher's harsh words 
 and corporal punishment have been changed into kindly treatment. 
 •Besides, the instruction is now suited to his mental horizon, to his 
 field of view, so that rays of increasing enlightenment sometimes fall 
 into the gloomy twilight of his mind. Of course this mental progress 
 will not be seen at once. Time is needed for him to accustom himself 
 to new conditions, for a weakened or abnormal mind needs a longer 
 time and often, too, more powerful supports than a normal one. 
 But time will, finally, with the aid of the inspiriting consciousness of 
 being able to do something, make firm the unstable moral balance, so 
 that it is a real philanthropic duty to separate the mentally weak 
 pupils from tKe'mentally sti^ong. And when Witte calls '' the coup- 
 ling together of the weak • with the weak " a measure of superior 
 strength imposed upon burdensome weakness, he is overlooking the 
 fact that a child gets along best in that circle whose members are 
 nearest to his own mental condition. Thus, pedagogy makes no 
 confession of failure in speaking of separating the dull pupils from 
 the more gifted and placing them in a special class or school. 
 
 Witte advances further an objection of a hygienic nature against 
 the establishment of an auxiliary school. " The weak-minded, being 
 sickly and physically incapable of resisting disease, naturally become 
 sources of epidemics." But this contention is also unsound. To begin 
 with, at the suggestion of the State authorities, every auxiliary school 
 
REASONS FOB THEIR ESTABLISHMENT. 29 
 
 in Prussia is under constant medical supervision ; in the next place, the 
 teachers are gradually so taught by practical experience that they are 
 finally able, working hand in hand with the physicians, to avoid the 
 spread of diseases ; moreover, whoever has observed health conditions 
 among auxiliary school pupils for a number of years, can prove that 
 they are attacked by children's diseases much less than folk school 
 pupils. The reason for this lies in the fact that these pupils have 
 already had nearly all the infectious diseases before coming to the 
 auxiliary school, and are now suffering from the results of these. 
 So these special classes can not very well be the points of departure 
 and the sources of epidemic diseases. 
 
 Finally, Witte is not afraid to accuse the champions of the auxil- 
 iary schools of materialistic tendencies. According to him, " they 
 fall for the most part victims to the superficial advocates of scien- 
 tific medical theories which are still unproved, and of the so-called 
 experimental psychology, according to which it is alleged that the 
 mental life is entirely dependent upon the physical, the spiritual 
 existence upon the bodily — a view which is as sad as it is false." 
 
 This is not the place to discuss the well-known " ignoramus," the 
 sad avowal that the investigator may be able to recognize individ- 
 ual expressions and workings of the spiritual life, and occasionally 
 to prove as well their dependence upon physical conditions, but that 
 it will always be impossible for him to arrive at a clear idea of the 
 unity of the mental and the physical. The practical schoolman 
 knows very well this limitation, and of course does not fall into a 
 materialistic channel when he asserts : " This child shows certain 
 mental peculiarities as a result of disease, which he either inherited 
 or contracted after birth, and does not make progress in the folk 
 school. But he is not responsible for his weak condition. He can 
 not make any intellectual progress in the ordinary school because his 
 organism is more or less abnormal." Let it be granted that the 
 brain processes give no direct clew as to how the spiritual life, as such, 
 comes to exist, and let a divine endowment be assumed to these proc- 
 esses; psychiatry and experimental psychology can unfortunately 
 reveal plainly enough at times that this divine gift in man is so 
 small, and in addition is so held within bodily limits, that a disre- 
 gard or even a contempt for the physical may be fatal to this 
 endowment. This view no practical schoolman can repudiate. Yet 
 he by no means needs to confess himself a disciple of the so-called 
 " medical pedagogy," which takes most delight in proving an inner 
 economic activitj^ of the brain and regards the whole convex cerebral 
 surface as a deposit of moving memory pictures. 
 
 It must indeed be recognized, says L. Striimpell, that medical 
 therapeutics has placed in a clear light the dependence of a normal 
 development of the bodily life upon a rightly directed psychic life, 
 
30 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 and has pointed to the manifold injuries to the body resulting from a 
 false pedagogical practice. But therapeutics has its limits. Above 
 all, it can not be the guardian of the whole realm of pedagogy ; it 
 must hold itself aloof from speculations which lack the basis of 
 experience. And experience regarding the development of the bodily 
 and spiritual life of the child, for example, is comparatively recent, 
 and demands so much deepening and broadening that purely mate- 
 rialistic speculations are attended with risk. 
 
 But upon such data, which we may rightly call superficial, we do 
 not base the necessity for the auxiliary school. Rather it will help 
 to understand the child with his psychical deficiencies and good qual- 
 ities on a basis of observation already authenticated. For this pur- 
 pose the teacher uses the demonstrable results of child psychology, 
 and works especially in the field of so-called psychopathic deficiency 
 in childhood. This idea, used first by Koch and later by Triiper, 
 marks the great intervening realm between the sickly and the healthy 
 mind, which is as rich in its phenomena as it is difficult to recognize. 
 We shall not characterize them here. It is enough to have noted 
 their existence, which, with all due consideration of the physical 
 basis, can not make apparent the dependence of the spiritual being 
 upon the physical. As a result, the odium of materialism can never 
 be attached to the champions of the auxiliary school, and the basis 
 for the necessity of its establishment can not be called uncertain or 
 superficial. 
 
 The occasion for the establishment of auxiliary schools is there- 
 fore given, in spite of Witte, by the real — not imaginary — existence 
 of pupils who can not be advanced in the folk school. These chil- 
 dren are perhaps not simply dull, but those who, for various reasons, 
 do not think, feel, and will normally, and so are incapable of follow- 
 ing the regular school work. For them, therefore, the common 
 school — the ordinary school — is not the place which can awaken or 
 improve their weak or abnormal psychical qualities. On. the con- 
 trary, the regular school, with its order and activity, will be a place 
 of torture for them, which suppresses still more the little good that 
 remains in their weakened minds, and this to the detriment of 
 society, members of which they will be later on. For all larger 
 districts, in which a number of such children are found, it is there- 
 fore an absolute necessity to have a class for their special aid. 
 
 B\it is the folk school the only one having pupils who, for various 
 reasons, can not in any w^a^ be advanced? ?> The. teachers in the mid- 
 dle schools, the preparatory schools, as w^ell as 'in the higher schools 
 for boys and girls, will certainly be able to think of individual pupils 
 who might far better have stayed away from these schools. In his 
 school investigations, Leubuscher found two mentally abnormal 
 among 165 pupils at the Meininger Realgymnasium. Certainly this 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. , 31 
 
 one secondary school is not distinguished from all others in this 
 regard. Laquer says even that the defectives among the well-to-do 
 classes are, comparatively speaking, not less numerous than those 
 from the working classes. At first glance this seems exaggerated. 
 But whoever knows Benda's estimates and has read Altenburg's 
 splendid exposition of the art of psychological observation, will have 
 to agree with Laquer. 
 
 Now, the secondary school has an advantage over the folk school, 
 and in this case it is an enviable one, namely, the privilege of dis- 
 missing unfit pupils. Strangely enough, it seldom uses this privi- 
 lege. This is the case because the school directors seldom succeed 
 in making w^ell-educated people of high standing in society under- 
 stand that their deficient children suffer much from the work which 
 the school must demand and from the external organization of school 
 life. They torture the child with private lessons, or give him over 
 to pedagogical bunglers, before they realize that the work of the 
 higher school can not be accomplished and mastered by the untal- 
 ented, poorly endowed children of rich parents. For such children 
 special schools or special institutions, as, for example, Triiper's 
 " Erziehungsheim," are more appropriate than the regular school. 
 
 III.— ADMISSION PEOCEDURE. 
 
 We have previously shown that, to the detriment of the school, 
 children are frequently kept behind, some in the first year, others in 
 the second or third year, who might better be placed in an auxiliary 
 class or school. We have now these questions to answer: When is 
 the proper time to remove these children from the school, and how 
 can we be at all sure that no pupil is unjustly placed in the auxiliary 
 school ? 
 
 In the development of our pupils, which is often spasmodic and 
 sometimes very one-sided, it may happen that the teacher of the reg- 
 ular school, allowing himself to be guided by the mood of the mo- 
 ment, may without reflection deny that this or that pupil has any 
 talent whatever, and declare him a fit candidate for the auxiliary 
 school. Or it can easil}^ happen that by his unfortunate home condi- 
 tions, his being overburdened with manual labor outside of school 
 hours, and by irregular attendance at school, which is perhaps a re- 
 sult of frequent change of residence on the part of his parents, a 
 child may be mentally injured to such an extent that the teacher 
 becomes impatient and is soon ready to propose that he be placed in a 
 special class. Finally, it is possible in individual cases that, owing to 
 repeated instances of punishment, the pupil develops a certain de- 
 fiance which for the time being prevents all mental progress, and the 
 
32 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 teacher develops an aversion which keeps alive in him the desire to 
 bring about the removal of such elements from the school. Are the 
 authorities, then, to consider the proposals in all the cases mentioned ? 
 But the fate of the pupils must not be dependent on the moods or 
 prejudices of the class teacher. Therefore the school principal 
 should advise every teacher who makes these proposals to spend more 
 time in wider observation. Sometimes, especially with children in 
 intermediate grades, it is helpful to transfer them to another teacher. 
 A change of classes often has the same effect as a change of air on a 
 sick person. Everything must be tried in order to prevent the dis- 
 missal from the public school, as incapable of learning, of any child 
 who can to any extent be benefited there. To do this the teacher of 
 the regular school must be more psychologically trained than form- 
 erly, that he may be more an educator than an instructor." And in 
 truth he must have developed not only a profound understanding of 
 normal children and a deep interest in their treatment, but he must 
 also show at least a general acquaintance with the development of 
 the child soul, which so easily becomes abnormal. Naturally, in 
 thinking of the physical and mental good of the individual pupil, 
 the teacher must not lose sight of the whole class ; but, at least in the 
 case of the most conspicuous pupils in his class, he has to give valid 
 reasons for his proposal of separation which are based upon con- 
 siderable observation. In other words, the folk-school teacher, as 
 well as every other teacher, must be able to detect readily the signs of 
 mental deficiency in children. 
 
 At present there is much discussion, to be sure, regarding the 
 proper representation of the conception " weak-mindedness " 
 (Schwachsinn), and regarding the classification of its various phe- 
 nomena; every investigator in this field tries to find other words 
 when he wishes to express the idea of weak-mindedness. In the 
 practical conduct of the public school, however, we are not con- 
 cerned with scientific definitions and distinctions, but with the 
 gradual understanding of the deviations of a child nature from its 
 normal path of development. And the school, with its systematic 
 activity, offers abundant and undoubtedly the best opportunity for 
 the determination of the spiritual condition of the child. 
 
 Many a child afflicted from birth may develop at home pretty 
 much as other children, except perhaps more slowly, but at school 
 it shows very strikingly that it is not able to meet the high demands 
 which, for example, the first two school years make upon every child. 
 Either it appears to be indifferent during the lessons (apathetic), or 
 apparently keenly interested, but without any deep mental participa- 
 
 oThis recommendation has recently again been made by G. Wanke, in his 
 PsychiatrJe vmd Padagogik (Wiesbaden, Bergmann, 1905). 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. 33 
 
 tion in them (erethistic). In the one case the child gets tired very 
 easily, and his eyes grow dull, because he can not grasp all the con- 
 crete details of the material of instruction, and because the reflec- 
 tion necessary for the comprehension of the subject presented is 
 wearisome. By an examination the teacher can very clearly see the 
 narrow range of his knowledge, and also that his ideas are discon- 
 nected and lack all systematic arrangement. As a result, his memory 
 seems to be a mere sieve, his judgments are never decided, and his 
 conceptions are never fully formed. In the other case, the pupil is 
 apparently very much interested in the subject presented by the 
 teacher, is probably very attentive, but his attention is soon dis- 
 tracted. Any object at all which appeals to his senses can not be 
 overlooked by him, but must be observed carefully. Continuous at- 
 tention is for him an utter impossibility. Even his tendency to 
 motor activity prevents him from carrying out any possible resolu- 
 tion he may have made to be attentive. Such a pupil simply can not 
 sit still; in spite of all the teacher's commands he has to move his 
 head, hands, and feet and would like best of all to run about the 
 class room. 
 
 Another case may come to the notice of the observant teacher. 
 Sometimes a child appears apathetic only because a defect of speech 
 has made him silent. Perhaps during the first weeks at school he 
 tried to take part in the lessons, but he was made conscious of his 
 deficiency by the teacher's criticisms and still more by his school- 
 mates' teasing, and now he can not be persuaded to reveal by speech 
 what all his brooding means. AVhen the defects of the child's organs 
 of speech are easily seen, his unwillingness to speak in the presence 
 of others is readily explained. But a divided palate, an abnormally 
 developed uvula, or an abnormal tongue are not so easily discovered 
 as being the causes of faulty speech. And when we think how^ nu- 
 merous are the difficulties of speech which come under the general 
 heads of stammering or stuttering, or when finally we consider how 
 often speech, and at the same time thought, are checked by patho- 
 logical conditions in the air passages, we open up fields which show 
 the teacher how hard it is to discover all the phases of the abnormal 
 child mind. 
 
 A further difficulty arises, however, when the talkative child con- 
 fronts the one who to all appearances is dumb. Talkativeness, like 
 restlessness of body, may be construed as a deviation from the normal 
 child development. Sometimes during the lesson the child who is 
 afflicted with too great talkativeness answers correctly. The teacher 
 is then inclined to declare that this pupil, who is apparently so well 
 developed as far as speech is concerned, is mentally capable. But 
 gradually the senselessness of his talk is revealed; for the most dif- 
 14659—07 3 
 
34 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 / 
 
 ferent problems he has often only the one solution, and for one ques- 
 ^tion, the wording of which is but slightly varied, he has at least one 
 hundred answers ready. These last are quite without meaning and 
 resemble the so-called reflex actions, which must be performed with- 
 out the cooperation of higher mental activity. 
 
 As a solution of the difficulties which are constantly arising, it 
 has been thought that certain typical signs can be pointed to whereby 
 fit candidates for an auxiliary school, or weak-minded persons in 
 general, can be detected. So in various writings we find references 
 to external marks of abnormal child nature which are easy to recog- 
 nize. According to their representations, nature has given the ob- 
 server distinct signs by which to fathom the inner man. This view 
 is confirmed, too, by experience. Now and then among deficient 
 children w^e come across some who have very large, almost square 
 heads, or very small, pointed ones. Now we see skulls which are 
 unsymmetrical, again we meet the so-called Mongolian type, and the 
 frog or the bird face. Since, however, other experiences may teach 
 the opposite, we have recently given up the theory of the so-called 
 signs of degeneration. They are not to be taken as sure signs of 
 mental deficiency; at most they can only serve in the way of con- 
 firmation. 
 
 It is very clear that in the teacher's observations lack of intelligence 
 will play a great part. But it is not the only standard by which to 
 judge abnormal psychical development in a child. Generally, in 
 addition to mental deficiencies there is a social and ethical defect, 
 and perhaps also a defect on the side of the emotions. The abnormal 
 child is not only mentally restricted, he is perverse in morals, hostile 
 to society, and either rough and coarse or all too gentle. He violates 
 the laws of good manners in every possible way, likes to do those 
 things which most children hate, and sometimes gives himself up to 
 those sexual errors which finally influence his health. Not until urged 
 will he take part in play with children of his own age; he would 
 rather brood in corners than play of his ow^n free will. And if he 
 does stay with his playmates he often gets into a passion ; either he 
 is irritable or a nuisance on account of over- sensitiveness. In these 
 abnormal pupils the teacher may also discover a tendency to damage 
 things, and if circumstances are favorable this may turn to the tor- 
 menting of animals and of human beings. They like to seize and 
 destroy what others cherish, and show malicious joy at the pain of 
 animals or the sufferings of their fellows. Further, the abnormal 
 pupil sometimes causes his parents and the whole school much anxiety 
 by wandering off; often without cause, often from fear of punish- 
 ment, he leaves the neighborhood, roams about in districts unfamiliar 
 to him, and passes the night in the most unheard-of places. After 
 some time he returns in a most deplorable condition and is usually 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. 35 
 
 unable to give any reason for his wanderings. If all these deeds and 
 improprieties of which this child is guilty are followed by warnings 
 and punishments, the teacher soon sees the uselessness of trying to 
 influence him. Neither words nor blows have any educative result; 
 even enticements and rewards fail. 
 
 But in thus characterizing the ethical and emotional defects, we 
 must not neglect to consider the extent of their connection with the 
 mental defects — for how many children, especially boys at the " awk- 
 ward age " and even girls in the years of development, deviate from 
 the normal in the development of their emotions and their will, and 
 yet are not subjects for an auxiliary school. For this deviation, 
 however, they are not always to blame; faulty training, unfortunate 
 home conditions, and unsuitable surroundings in general, often bring 
 about the child's demoralization rather than any pathological con- 
 dition. Moral defects in themselves, therefore, must not be taken 
 to indicate pathological conditions. Neglected children, as such, 
 do not then belong in the auxiliary school, or it would soon take the 
 form of an institution for the care and reformation of children, with 
 continually changing classes, while it should be, on the contrary, a 
 school tending to become, so to speak, a pedagogical sanitarium. 
 
 In the foregoing we have merely suggested the teacher's difficulty 
 in furnishing convincing evidence regarding the deficiencies and 
 peculiarities in the whole being of a pupil whom he contemplates 
 transferring from the folk school to an auxiliary school. Many 
 phenomena and manifestations seem to the teacher to be infallible 
 proofs of abnormality, while other observations cause him to hesitate. 
 And so, many a pupil becomes a psychological puzzle to him; but 
 should he continue to be so? The teacher must seek the solution 
 of this puzzle, and that by finding out the particulars of the develop- 
 ment of the pupil in question before he entered the school. Perhaps 
 the home may furnish the teacher a sufficient explanation of the 
 child's strange conduct. 
 
 To gain this end he may take one of tw^o ways. Either the mother 
 is asked to come to the school and give an explanation, or the 
 teacher seeks out the pupil in the parent's home. The first way is of 
 course the easier, but also the less satisfactory ; for it isn't everyone's 
 disposition to enter the house of the poorest of the poor. Even if the 
 visitor does not become a real martyr to this worthy cause, it requires 
 at any rate great self-command to call, possibly at houses of ill- 
 repute, and converse with people who are often coarse and vulgar. 
 For these reasons it is very doubtful whether a woman teacher can 
 or will decide to take this means. And yet the teacher must find out 
 definitely all about the pupil if he wishes to have valid grounds 
 for his proposal to place the child in an auxiliary school. But if you 
 depend upon the information given by the mother in the school, you 
 
36 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 have by no means any guaranty of its truth. For at first we scarcely 
 realize how poverty, which often rules most cruelly in the families of 
 the candidates for the auxiliary school, causes them to deceive and lie, 
 and also how a certain pride and shame easily lead to false state- 
 ments. If therefore visits to the home are impossible, and the 
 mother's reports do not seem trustworthy, other sources must be 
 sought. The sisters of charity, the overseers of the poor, and the 
 information bureaus of the city poor and of the police administra- 
 tion must be called on for aid. The testimony of several trustworthy 
 and experienced persons can to some extent help to complete the 
 teacher's own judgments. 
 
 But compliance w ith this demand must always be upheld, namely : 
 the teacher must judge for himself, and confirm by visits to the home, 
 under what conditions the proposed auxiliary school pupil lives, what 
 diseases he has had to combat, and what bodily injuries have influ- 
 enced his abnormal development. In many cases the teacher's visits 
 to the parent's home will confirm w^hat he already suspected ; in other 
 cases he will discover entirely new signs, in the fateful stamp which 
 has influenced the course of the pupil's childhood before his school 
 days. 
 
 Kealizing that it is exceptionally hard for a folk school teacher to 
 follow all the paths leading to adequate research regarding child- 
 nature, and definitely to answer the question, " What must we do in 
 order to avoid unjustly transferring a pupil to the auxiliary school?" 
 question sheets, observation blanks, forms of proposal, and admission 
 blanks, have been prepared. They are to guide the teacher in his com- 
 prehensive study of the candidates for the auxiliary school. These 
 question sheets are very variously arranged ; almost every school uses 
 a different one. The explanation of this diversity may lie not only 
 in the individual opinions of the author, but also in the guiding prin- 
 ciple. The question is, " Shall the doctor or the teacher plan such a 
 sheet?" The physician, as is easily seen, will naturally consider some 
 questions pertinent which the school man will not. As proof of this, 
 some typical sheets are here given. 
 
 A. — Plan of the question sheet used at Frankfort on the Main. 
 Easter, 19__. 
 
 Residence 
 
 Date of birth 
 
 Pupil, No. of class in school year. 
 
 Parents Vocation 
 
 Home relations (name of guardian, if any) 
 
 Number of the mother's miscarriages Number of children 
 
 Birth: Legitimate or illegitimate 
 
 Inherited taint (diseases of the parents) 
 
 Mental disorders — lung troubles — dipsomania— crime — suicide — syphilis 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. 37 
 
 Brothers and sisters: Whether weak-minded, silly, epileptic, etc 
 
 Previous illnesses: Especially convulsions, paralysis, St. Vitus's dance, rickets, 
 
 bladder trouble, fainting spells, etc 
 
 Defective senses: Cross-eyed — blind — deaf — lame — difficulties of speech, etc. 
 
 Spiritual qualities : False — thievish — shy ^— restless — irritable — unsociable — 
 dull — tearful, etc 
 
 Opinions of teachers regarding industry, progress, formation of ideas (ideas of 
 number), reading, writing, etc 
 
 Was the child in any previous year recommended to the auxiliary school? 
 
 Other remarks 
 
 Rector School physician 
 
 -List of candidates proposed for the auxiliary school at Frankfort on the 
 Main, also the personal sheet of the auxiliary school. 
 
 Name in full 
 
 Date and place of birth . 
 Religion 
 
 Son 1 
 
 Daughter, f^^* ^^^^^^ ^^ father or guardian) 
 
 Residence , street , story 
 
 Is house in front or rear of lot? 
 
 Pupil of school, member of class, since. 
 
 Previously year__ in 
 
 Recommended to the auxiliary school (date) 
 
 Recommendation repeated? 
 
 Date of entrance to auxiliary school in class. 
 
 Date of dismissal from the auxiliary school 
 
 Cause 
 
 Chosen occupation 
 
 INFORMATION REGARDING PARENTS, CONDITION OF THE CHILD WHILE ATTENDING THE 
 REGULAR SCHOOL^ AT THE TIME OF HIS ENTRANCE TO THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL, AND 
 WHILE IN ATTENDANCE AT THIS SCHOOL FROM THE FIRST TO SIXTH YEAR. 
 
 1. Information regarding parents : 
 
 Birth, legitimate or illegitimate 
 
 Is father still living? Age at death 
 
 Is mother still living? Age at death 
 
 Cause of death 
 
 2. Regarding brothers and sisters: 
 
 Are they feebly endowed? Pupils of the auxiliary school? Epileptic? 
 
 Idiotic? Blind? Deaf? 
 
 Number of brothers and sisters living Ages 
 
 Number of brothers and sisters dead Ages at death 
 
 Cause of death 
 
 Number of miscarriages of the mother__ 
 
 3. Home conditions: Poverty, poor dwelling, broken family life, incompetency 
 
 of father or mother to gain a livelihood 
 
 4. Inherited tendencies: Lung troubles, dipsomania, mental disorders, crime, 
 
 intermarriage of relatives, suicide 
 
38 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GEKMANY. 
 
 5. Diseases which the candidate has had: Measles, scarlet fever, diphtheria, 
 
 whooping cough, meningitis, rheumatism, paralysis, convulsions, St. 
 Vitus's dance, fainting spells, bladder troubles, rickets, severe head 
 wounds, accidents 
 
 6. Development : Learned to talk at years of age ; learned to walk at 
 
 years of age. 
 
 7. Diseases from which he still suffers: Headache, cough, indigestion, swell- 
 
 ing of the glands, cutaneous eruptions, bed wetting, convulsions 
 
 8. Hearing: Hard of hearing, festering of the ears 
 
 9. Sight: Short-sighted, weak-sighted, cross-eyed, inflammation of the eyes, 
 
 color blindness, quivering of the eyes 
 
 10. Speech organs and speech : Stuttering, stammering, lisping, malformation of 
 
 the jawbone, irregular teeth, tonsils, thick tongue 
 
 11. Respiration: Sleeps with mouth open, difficulty in breathing through nos- 
 
 trils, shortness of breath 
 
 12. Physical deformities: Lameness, curvature, rupture, shape of head, left 
 
 handed, chicken breasted ^ 
 
 13. Physical conditions (see certificate of health). 
 
 14. Character and disposition : Serious, peevish, listless, sensitive, tearful, shy, 
 
 timid, cheerful, passionate, companionable, cruel (tortures animals), dis- 
 turbs the classes, restless, untidy, mendacious, thievish, excitable, slow, 
 superficial, quarrelsome 
 
 15. Mental condition : 
 
 Memory: (a) In general 
 
 (b) In particular directions (number, form, words, color, 
 
 locality 
 
 Power of thinking, attention, power of apprehension, observation, me- 
 chanical adaptation (poetry, melody, multiplication table), impression 
 made by mental effort, retention of ideas, formation of concepts (vague), 
 power of judgment (speed, accuracy), imagination (excitable) 
 
 16. Notes and counsel of the physician (see accompanying certificate) : 
 
 To be received in the auxiliary school 
 
 To be excused from certain subjects 
 
 17. Do the parents wish the child to enter the auxiliary school? Yes or No. 
 
 18. Result of the examination regarding his entrance into the auxiliary 
 
 school 
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHILD IN KNOWLEDGE AND SKILL IN THE REGULAR SCHOOL IN SUM- 
 MER AND WINTER, IN THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL FROM THE FIRST TO SIXTH YEAR. 
 
 1. Religion: Idea, interest, knowledge and retention of passages from the 
 
 Bible, stories, songs 
 
 2. Object lessons : Knowledge of things, interest in his observations, fables 
 
 3. German: 
 
 (a) Reading: Printed and written alphabet, connecting of sounds, sylla- 
 
 bles, and words, sentence reading, reading of connected pieces, Ger- 
 man and Roman type, mechanical skill, intelligent reading, repro- 
 duction, typical mistakes in reading, tone of voice in speaking, 
 slurring of sounds and syllables 
 
 (b) Spelling: Tracing of letters or words, copying, analysis of words, 
 
 dictation, typical errors 
 
 4. Arithmetic : Series of numbers, how large numbers he can use, the primary 
 
 operations, mechanical skill, oral and written arithmetic, memory for num- 
 bers, ability to apply rules to problems 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. 39 
 
 5. Writing: Small letters or capitals, regularity of their formation 
 
 6. Singing : Hearing, sense of rhythm, memory for music, fondness for music 
 
 7. Gymnastics : Strength, power of endurance, sociability in playing 
 
 8. History : Interest in persons and events and memory for them 
 
 9. Geography : Sense of locality, fundamental principles, map reading 
 
 10. Natural history: Behavior when looking at objects, relation between struc- 
 
 ture and function r^ . 
 
 11. Drawing: Net-line and free-hand drawing, exercises in measuring with the 
 
 eye, neatness 
 
 12. Hand work: Kind, ability, interest 
 
 13. Conduct (legitimate reproofs- or punishments) 
 
 14. Industry and attention: Home work, additional occupations 
 
 15. Absences: (a) Excused _ 
 
 (&) Unexcused 
 
 (c) On account of illness 
 
 C. — Question sheet of the Brussels auxiliary school. 
 
 Reasons for the examination of the child : 
 
 1. Inadequate or abnormal mental development. 
 
 2. Continual and notorious bad conduct. Inattention. 
 
 3. Three years behind in school training. 
 
 4. Serious difficulties of speech. 
 Documents which must accompany this form : 
 
 1. Report of child's school career. 
 
 2. Report regarding causes which led to the proposal that he be admitted. 
 
 This report must contain as detailed answers as possible to the follow- 
 ing questions : 
 
 (a) Are the parents in good health? 
 What is the state of their morals? 
 Do they drink? 
 
 (b) Has the child been ill? 
 
 Has he shown no imperfection in the activity of his senses (as 
 
 sight, hearing, feeling, muscle sense)? 
 Is he given to self-abuse? 
 
 In what branch of study has the child made greatest progress? 
 Is he attentive? idle? rude? bold? saucy? 
 Is his ill behavior continual or periodic? 
 Does he steal? lie? Is he boisterous? 
 
 (c) To what intellectual or educative treatment has the child been 
 
 subjected? 
 
 D. — Question sheet of the Leipzig school for mental defectives.'^ 
 
 (A) 1. How many children are there in the school who are evidently weak- 
 minded? 
 
 2. How many children attend the school the first year and are not to be 
 
 promoted from the lowest class at Easter? 
 
 3. How many children attend school the second year even, and can not be 
 
 promoted at Easter from the lowest class? 
 
 4. How many still older children are there who are still in the lower 
 
 classes? 
 
 5. How many of the children under 2, 3, and 4 are weak-minded? 
 
 "From W. Reinke (op. clt.). 
 
40 
 
 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 (B) In judging weak-minded children, the following points of view are the prin- 
 cipal ones to keep in mind: 
 
 1. Can the child distinguish right from left and make movements in accord- 
 
 ance with this distinction? 
 Does he know the colors? 
 
 2. What is the condition of the development of his power of speech? Can 
 
 he articulate all sounds, connect the sounds properly in words, speak 
 distinctly and connectedly, repeat a short sentence correctly, or does 
 he leave out whole words in speaking a sentence, is the order of 
 words in the sentence confused? Does he stammer or stutter? 
 
 3. Can he distinguish objects and representations of objects, and what 
 
 ones? Can he say something about objects which are close at hand, 
 follow a simple conversation, and also give information about things 
 which are not present? 
 
 4. What knowledge has he gained at school ? Does he know the alphabet ; 
 
 can he read words, does he know the letters of the different alphabets? 
 Can he write letters and words correctly from memory, or can he only 
 copy these mechanically, or can he not do even this correctly? How far 
 can he count forward? Can he also count backward, and from 
 what number? How many columns of figures can he add, how many 
 subtract? Has he any idea of multiplication and division? To what 
 number can he work out simple arithmetical problems in his head?: 
 To what number with the help of his fingers? 
 5. In disposition is he docile or stubborn and obstinate, good or ill natured, 
 quiet or lively, companionable or unsociable? 
 
 E. — Admission form of the auxiliary school at Plauen. 
 
 It is proposed that , No. of main register, pupil of 
 
 be received into the auxiliary school. 
 N. B. — Given name to be underlined. 
 
 school, 
 
 Date and place 
 of birth. 
 
 When and 
 where did he 
 enter school ? 
 
 How long has 
 
 he been in this 
 
 class? 
 
 How many times 
 
 has he failed to 
 
 be promoted? 
 
 Name and posi- 
 tion of father, 
 guardian. 
 
 Exact statement 
 
 of his last place of 
 
 residence. 
 
 Religion : 
 
 Of the father 
 
 Of the mother 
 
 Of the child 
 
 Vaccination scar 
 
 N. B. — Underline appropriate descriptive words and add anything important. 
 General impression : Mentally weak, very weak, imbecile. Dull, bright. 
 Disposition : Cheerful, tearful, changeable. 
 Character: Obliging, true, honest, kind, confidential, bold, eager, bashful, spite 
 ful, disobedient, untruthful, dishonest, unsociable, timorous, idle 
 impudent, inclined to vagrancy. 
 Interest: Is it easy or difficult to excite? Does he show it strongly, weakly 
 or does it vary? 
 Does his interest in one object last for too long, too short a time? 
 
 What line does he prefer? What does he neglect? __ 
 
 Uninterested, distracted. 
 Apprehension : Quick, transient, uncertain, slow, vague, definite. 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. 41 
 
 Memory : Normal, weak, very weak. Intelligent, unintelligent observation. 
 
 Quick, slow in recalling ideas. Frequent confusion. 
 Speech: Normal, slow, rapid. Talks much, little, not at all, sensibly, unin- 
 telligently. Stammers, stutters. 
 
 Development: Child began to talk at years of age; to walk at years. 
 
 Movements: Gait ; arm and hand movement ; too hurried, clumsy ; 
 
 awkward, dextrous, left-handed. 
 Skill gained at school. (N. B. — Underline with black ink the letters he can read 
 in print ; in red those which he can write) : - - 
 
 1. Reading: 
 
 2. Writing : a o u e i — 1 m n r — h ch j — v f — s ss sch — a o ii — b d g — p t k — 
 
 X z — qu ng — ai au au — ei eu — y — O O A A — G Q — S Sch R N 
 M— V W P Z U— T J— K F— L B— H I>— D— X Y C. 
 
 3. Arithmetic: 
 
 How far can he count forward? 
 
 From what number can he count backward without leaving out a 
 single number? 
 
 How far can he add 1 + 1, etc.? 
 
 From what number on can he subtract 1? 
 
 What ideas of number has he? 
 
 What other operations of arithmetic has he mastered? 
 
 Parents' home: 
 
 Who looks after the child from day to day? 
 
 Has a change in bringing up taken place? 
 
 What was its nature? 
 
 What care is given to the child's body? 
 
 What to his education? 
 
 PHYSICAL. 
 
 Number of absences ; excused ; unexeused ; in how many 
 
 years of school? 
 
 Kept out of school on account of an especially long time, 
 
 namely, weeks. 
 
 The child can not follow the instruction on account of: Frequent headaches, 
 
 nausea, bowel trouble, general languor (falls asleep in class), sleeplessness, 
 
 epileptic fits, dizziness, involuntary twitching of the muscles. 
 Shortsighted, cross-eyed, hard of hearing, chronic inflammation of the eyes, 
 
 running from the ears (right, left), chronic nasal catarrh, swollen tonsils. 
 His meager ability can be traced back to: Inheritance, hard birth, a fall, fright, 
 
 illness. He has formerly suffered from : Brain disease, rachitis, eclampsia, 
 
 epileptic fits, measles, scarlet fever, diphtheria, inflammation of the lungs, 
 
 whooping cough, persistent skin eruptions. 
 
 The child is the first, last, th ; a twin. 
 
 Of brothers and sisters still living showed themselves weakly 
 
 endowed at school; not yet old enough to leave school; are behind 
 
 their classes. Of who have died were untalented; 
 
 mentally diseased. They died at the age of from 
 
 Of parents and other blood relatives are not gifted ; suffer from 
 
 tuberculosis of ; from syphilis ; from mental derangement 
 
 ; from alcoholism 
 
 Summary of the above mental defects 
 
 Plauen (date) 
 
 Director Class teacher 
 
 [School stamp.] 
 
42 
 
 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GEKMANY. 
 
 F. — Admission blank of the auxiliary school at Halle. 
 
 No. in main register. 
 
 It is proposed tliat be received into tlie city 
 
 auxiliary school. 
 
 Born___ as legitimate child of (stm^iving. 
 
 In the care of , residence 
 
 Baptized , not baptized Vaccinated , not vaccinated 
 
 Since at school, years in the primary class, and years in 
 
 class next to the last. 
 
 Up to the present, years in the class of the j'"^^^^"^^^^*^ I school 
 
 1 primary j 
 
 under class teacher ^ 
 
 Remarks of the present school principal 
 
 Opinion of the principal and the physician of the auxiliary school 
 
 Decision of the city school superintendent regarding final admission 
 
 (N. B. — Questions 1 to 8 following are to be answered after visiting the home. Ques- 
 tions 4 and 5 are to be answered at three different periods in the year. On completing 
 each series of observations, the answers are to be presented for examination to the school 
 principal.) 
 
 Points of view from which the observations are to be made : 
 
 1. What has been learned regarding the parents? (Conditions of life, what 
 
 care do they take of the child? No. of visits to the home ) 
 
 2. What reports do the parents give regarding the child? (Illnesses, acci- 
 
 dents No. of visits ) 
 
 3. What physical defects are noticeable, especially in the organs of sense 
 
 and in the movements of the muscles? 
 
 Observations. 
 
 4. Has the mental development in general been unsatisfactory ? 
 
 (a) Speech fluent or defective 
 
 (6) Participation and interest in the lessons 
 
 Weakness or unsteadiness of attention 
 
 Weakness of memory 
 
 (c) Strikingly good or bad characteristics 
 
 How does school work affect him? 
 
 5. Condition of his school work 
 
 In what subjects is he backward? 
 
 How far has he gone in arithmetic, reading, and writing?. 
 
 To last week 
 before sum- 
 mer holidays. 
 
 To Decem- 
 ber 1. 
 
 To Febru- 
 ary 1. 
 
 A comparison of these sheets brings to our notice the following 
 facts: Since in the first place schoolmen have to answer these 
 printed questions, they must be principally of a psychological and 
 pedagogical nature. At the same time the questions must be so 
 stated that they will cause repeated observations to be made, and 
 also so that they may be answered in the briefest possible way. 
 Finally, on looking them over, not only the one who has answered 
 them, but any reader, should be enabled to get at a glance a view of 
 the development of the child before his school years. 
 
 The question sheet used at Halle, which has been worked out hj 
 the auxiliary school staff and myself, and which has been tested for 
 several years, is put into the hands of the teachers of the lowest 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDUKE. 43 
 
 classes in the primary and intermediate schools at the beginning of 
 each school year. Then, too, their observations must begin. If the 
 child does not seem normal to the teacher, data regarding him are 
 to be entered upon the front page. Questions 1 to 3, on the inside 
 page, are to be answered only after visits to the home, and 4 and 6 
 at three different periods; the entries are to be presented to the 
 school principal for examination at the close of each series of obser- 
 vations. Shortly before Easter the admission applications of all the 
 schools concerned which have been approved by the school princi- 
 pals are submitted to the director of the city school administration, 
 who in special cases seeks the opinion of the physician and the prin- 
 cipal of the auxiliary school, and only then delivers the final decision 
 regarding the admission of a child into the auxiliary school. Such 
 a method of procedure, though it may perhaps seem formal, com- 
 pels careful and repeated observation of a pupil who appears to be 
 abnormal, and generally it prevents his overhasty dismissal from 
 the regular school. 
 
 Ordinarily about 50 application forms are presented every year to 
 the head of the city school administration for his decision. Of these, 
 after consultation with the principal of the auxiliary school, gener- 
 ally 20' or 30 are sent back with the decision " to remain in the folk 
 school," or " to be proposed again next year." Forms with such 
 remarks are naturally not welcomed by the folk school teacher. He 
 must continue to put up patiently with the pupil who is such a burden 
 to him, and of whom the school principal, too, perhaps, wanted to 
 rid him. 
 
 Granted that 20 to 30 application forms come back to the different 
 school principals from the president of the school administration, 
 with the certificate of transferal to the auxiliary school, the pupils 
 so marked are removed from theiv respective schools at Easter, and 
 toward the end of March are given over to the principal of the aux- 
 iliary school. On the basis of the forms submitted, a preliminary 
 assignment of the children to the classes of the auxiliary school may 
 be made, so that they may find their places after the Easter holidays. 
 
 Having thus described the customary admission procedure at 
 Halle, we must now note the usual practice in the folk schools of 
 Mannheim. This practice must be mentioned here, because — as I 
 know from my own observation — the admission of candidates pro- 
 ceeds under even more difficult circumstances than at Halle. 
 
 In the year 1899 the city school superintendent of Mannheim, 
 Doctor Sickinger, made an attempt to classify the pupils of the folk 
 school according to their abilities, and to use the great number of 
 parallel classes of each grade in forming instruction groups having 
 each an individual character. As a result, in the school as a whole, 
 
44 
 
 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 there are different instruction routes, having different plans of studies. 
 In fact, three kinds of classes may be distinguished, as follows : 
 
 1. Classes for pupils capable of doing normal work, who at the 
 end of seven school years would be able to reach the highest class, 
 and who. form the advanced department having the regular eight 
 grades. 
 
 2. For those children who, as a result of inadequate ability, can 
 not be promoted to the next class, of which they would form the 
 " dregs " and " ballast," a special division of the school, aiming to do 
 simpler work, is organized. 
 
 This division of the school, with its special classes, which are also 
 called "repeating" or "furthering" classes, naturally does not let its 
 pupils advance as far as the normal pupils ; for it a special goal must 
 be set, when its work shall be declared finished. Therefore the last 
 years of these special classes are called "finishing" classes, too. In 
 them (in the lower grades it would still be possible for pupils to return 
 to the regular classes) the teacher who is inclined to make psycho- 
 logical observations finds abundant opportunity to individualize. 
 For the classes are but small (30), and "successive" instruction in the 
 section allows the teacher really to know his pupil and to reawaken in 
 him his desire for work, which may almost have disappeared. For this 
 purpose (i. e., successive instruction) the pupils are divided into two 
 sections; in one the weaker pupils are placed, in the other the 
 stronger ; part of their lessons are given in common, part separately. 
 So section A and section B receive thirteen hours' instruction in 
 common (3 religion -\- 7 German + 2 arithmetic + 1 singing) ; sec- 
 tion A has 6 J hours (4J German + 2 arithmetic) of separate instruc- 
 tion, and section B a similar amount. One section has a lesson the 
 first hour three days a week, the other section on the other three days. 
 The teacher of the regular school division does not transfer his pupils 
 to these special classes, which help individualization so much, until 
 he has filled out a transfer card of the following form : 
 
 
 FOLK 
 
 SCHOOL AT MANNHEIM SPECIAL CLASSES. 
 
 Educational progress of the child in the system of 
 special classes. 
 
 
 When? 
 
 Whither ? 
 
 
 School year. 
 
 Date. 
 
 School di- 
 vision. 
 
 Special 
 class. 
 
 TRANSFER CARD. 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 
 School year: 19.. to 19.. 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 
 School division' 
 
 19 1 
 
 
 
 
 i9 
 
 
 
 At present in class. 
 
 Jg ""::::;;:;:;::::: 
 
 
 
 ig: t 
 
 
 
 Present teacher* 
 
 19 1 
 
 
 
 
 19 i 
 
 
 
 
 19 1 . . .. 
 
 
 
 
 i9::::::::::::::i:. :::::... 
 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
ADMISSION PKOCEDURE. 45 
 
 1. Personal history of the child. 
 
 Name of child 
 
 Date of birth 
 
 Place of birth 
 
 Religion 
 
 Name of father or guardian . 
 
 Position of father or guardian 
 
 Parents' residence 
 
 2. Home conditions of the child. 
 
 Are both parents still living? 
 
 Has it a stepfather, stepmother, only a father, only a mother; is it an orphan, 
 
 and under some one's care? 
 
 Is its education and care neglected? 
 
 3. Previous school attendance. 
 
 Has it attended only this school? • 
 
 Did it come from some other place? (from what school, class, and in what school 
 year was it?) 
 
 Was its attendance in any class irregular? (Why?) 
 
 4. The child's backwardness. 
 
 In what classes did it remain more than one year? (State briefly in what sub- 
 jects its work was unsatisfactory.) 
 
 5. Reason for its hackwardness. 
 
 On account of lack of talent? . 
 
 On account of lack of application? 
 
 Other causes (illness, transfer, home conditions) 
 
 (). Former diseases and accidents. 
 
 Fits? Dizziness? St. Vitus's dance? Brain troubles? Head injuries? Rickets? 
 Diphtheria? Measles? Scarlet fever? Whooping cough? etc 
 
 7. Physical anomalies and signs of degeneration. 
 
 Signs of paralysis? Headache? Speech? Hearing? Eyesight? Organs of 
 smell? Swelling of glands? Trembling and twitching of the muscles? Curva- 
 ture of the spine? Malformation of the limbs? Chronic diseases? etc 
 
 8. Psychical peculiarities. 
 
 Cleanly? Attentive? Good willed? Sociable? Mendacious? Thievish? Dull? 
 Excitable? Irritable? Sensitive? Passionate? Whimsical? Bashful? 
 Lazy? Imaginative? Forgetful? Superficial? Mean? etc 1— 
 
 9. Special inclinations and ahilities. 
 Singing? Writing? Drawing? Arithmetic? Hand work? etc 
 
46 
 
 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 10. Grade of school work reached.O' 
 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 4. 
 
 5. 
 
 6. 
 
 7. 
 
 8. 
 
 School year 
 
 19- 
 
 19- 
 
 19— 
 
 19- 
 
 19— 
 
 19- 
 
 19- 
 
 19— 
 
 
 Class 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Teacher 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Number of pupils 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Location 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Industry 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 German 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Arithmetic . . . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " The grade which the child reached in all his school work is to be entered here. This 
 is therefore a certificate for the past school years as well as for the future. For the 
 past years the entry is made at the time of the child's transfer to the special class ; for 
 the future, at the conclusion of the school year. Should he return to a regular class or 
 leave the school, a note is to be made of his leaving certificate ; if, on the contrary, he 
 merely changes to another special class, no entry is made to that efifect. 
 
 3. If it happens that a child in the lower " repeating " classes can 
 not be benefited at all because he is very meagerly endowed mentally, 
 he is transferred, with the cooperation of the school physician, to an 
 auxiliary school class, of which in the school year 1904-5 there were 
 four in existence, with a total of 67 children. From this small num- 
 ber of classes we may conclude that the Mannheim method of pro- 
 cedure leaves a considerable number of pupils in the repeating classes 
 in the regular school who at Halle, and probably in other cities, would 
 have been transferred to the auxiliary schools w^ithout hesitation. 
 
 The auxiliary school classes at Mannheim, therefore, are attended 
 by children w^ho show very inadequate mental development; and 
 yet we must not assert that idiots are sent there. It seems to me 
 that the school organization at Mannheim tends to change the whole 
 procedure of admission to the auxiliary school classes which up to 
 this time has been customary. Perhaps the Mannheim method is 
 the first to take into the auxiliary school only those pupils who 
 belong exclusively there, and the pursuance of it has the same result 
 as formerly in the case of institutions for idiots; for when the aux- 
 iliary schools were founded the institutions for idiots lost (to those 
 schools) a number of their inmates who were capable of being edu- 
 cated — those who were not the worst, not to call them " show pupils." 
 Now, according to the Mannheim plan, the auxiliary schools are not 
 to admit those pupils who, to be sure, are inferior, but whose minds, 
 which up to this time have been benumbed by all kinds of limita- 
 tions, can still be awakened by individual treatment according to 
 
ADMISSION PROCEDURE. 47 
 
 psychological principles. Under this treatment they are still to be 
 helped to accomplish something in a simplified folk school. The 
 future will prove whether the Mannheim course of procedure will 
 have a lasting influence upon that which has existed up to the pres- 
 ent. At any rate, the question is worthy of our most careful con- 
 sideration, for admission to the auxiliary school can scarcely be too 
 carefully guarded. Just as we must avoid having children sent to 
 it who are suffering from a higher grade of imbecility or from idiocy, 
 who are blind, deaf-mutes, or morally depraved, so we must also 
 refuse to admit those who have been kept back only by reason of 
 unfavorable school conditions or on account of illness, and yet are 
 not to be called mentally subnormal. 
 
 Let, then, admission be according to the plan used either at Halle 
 or at Mannheim ; well for those children set apart if, while still at 
 the regular school, they did not frequently hear it said, " Oh, in the 
 auxiliary school, with the stupid children, you don't have to learn 
 anything ! ■' If the auxiliary school and its work have hitherto been 
 treated with scorn, if even school people regard it as a school Sibe- 
 ria, we can understand the disfavor with which it is viewed by the 
 children and their parents. Though man}^ parents have a very good 
 understanding of what the auxiliary school may mean for their chil- 
 dren, as well as for themselves, yet we can not expect parents in gen- 
 eral to appreciate its value. Therefore we need not be surprised if 
 many of them object to their children being placed in the auxiliary . 
 school. Parental pride, along with misunderstanding, thwarts a \ 
 great deal of the school work. And Avhen the school raises doubts 
 and suspicions as to the parental darlings being altogether " sound 
 in their minds," and in addition to this neighbors speak now and 
 again of a " dunce school " or " mad school," to which they w^ouldn't 
 want to intrust their children, the best-intentioned counsels of school 
 people and physicians are of no avail; vanity and false shame pre- 
 vent them from seeing the matter in its true light. Therefore it is 
 advisable to ask the parents' consent before the children are finally 
 admitted to the school, for as yet they can not be forced to send 
 them to such a school. The stubborn opposition of some parents 
 makes us wish, however, that there might be laws passed which 
 would give over to the auxiliary school, even against the will of the 
 parents, such children as are known to be meagerly endowed. To 
 this end the fourth session of the German Auxiliary School Associa- 
 tion (1903) worked faithfully. Among other things, the discussion 
 resulted in the following declaration : " Compulsion should be used 
 only when parents stubbornly refuse to allow their children to enter 
 the auxiliary school, and can not prove that their education is being 
 sufficiently cared for in other ways." Of course compulsion can be 
 
48 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 used only wheii perfectly clear and written proof can be given of the 
 mental deficiency of the child. 
 
 Now, this should be sufficiently proved by the question and trans- 
 fer sheets, when these are conscientiously filled out. If in spite of 
 these sheets there should still be difficulty, the authorities appealed 
 to must then decide on the basis of the sheets handed in to them. 
 To prevent further cases of this kind the authorities (for instance, 
 the school supervisors of the county or district) must make a special 
 regulation by which the following right is granted to the larger com- 
 munities: Upon the fulfillment of certain definite conditions their 
 agents may command and enforce compulsory entrance to the auxili- 
 ary school. 
 
 That there may be a uniform ruling in regard to this important 
 matter, all school directors w^ho desire a satisfactory solution of the 
 problem should meet together and ask the central authorities to issue 
 an order which shall be valid for one whole territorial division. Per- 
 haps the current year will bring a much-desired success to the efforts 
 which the president of the auxiliary school association has under- 
 taken to make before the authorities concerned. The admission pro- 
 cedure w^ould then be given a firm basis and much reflection and 
 painstaking on the part of the school people and physicians would 
 be followed by good results. 
 
 It would, however, be declaring that the popular common practice 
 is the only one if we were to say that any child should be admitted 
 to the auxiliary school only after he had remained to no purpose one 
 year, or even two years, in the folk school. That experience may be 
 valuable which teaches that the school period offers the best op- 
 portunity to recognize a child's normality or abnormality. But must 
 this long testing time be first passed in all cases before a decision 
 can be reached to transfer a child to the auxiliary school? Other 
 experience teaches that by the time a child reaches the age "of com- 
 pulsory school attendance a diagnosis of his abnormal development 
 can be made which Avill be more or less accurate. Naturally the 
 decision rests more in the hands of the physician than in those of the 
 educator. Many children show sure signs of defective mental de- 
 velopment very early. To send these defectives to the folk school 
 when a special institution is at hand for them would be doing them 
 a great injustice. From their first school days they belong in the 
 auxiliary school. If this decision is made and carried out, such an 
 auxiliary school pupil has a great advantage in his school life over 
 that one who must first endure a long martyrdom in the folk school. 
 For the sake of this advantage this second method of admission to 
 the auxiliary school must be called practicable and is to be recom- 
 mended. 
 
HOME ENVIRONMENT OF THE PUPILS. 49 
 
 IV.— THE PARENTS AND THE WHOLE ENVIRONMENT 
 OF AUXILIARY SCHOOL PUPILS BEFORE AND DUR- 
 ING THE SCHOOL PERIOD. 
 
 Taking it for .granted that the newly admitted pupils remain in the 
 auxiliary school without interference on the part of the parents, what 
 work is then to be done? For the auxiliary school people the un- 
 ceasing work of observing the body and the soul of the new pupils 
 begins. But whoever would really know his pupils must first be- 
 come acquainted with their parents and their surroundings. 
 
 A twofold effort must be made in order to be able to understand the 
 parents. In the first place, the auxiliary school principal should send 
 to :the official information bureau of the city poor administration a 
 list of the new pupils, with the personal record of each as shown in 
 the admission blanks, with the request that from its records a state- 
 ment be prepared regarding the character of the parents in question. 
 On the whole, this confidential information may be accepted as true. 
 Two reports may serve as examples : 
 
 1. N. N. (dates of birth of parents find children are here given) was punished 
 in 1888 with two weeks' imprisonment on account of injury to the person ; in 
 1899 with one day imprisonment for fraud ; in 1901 with one day in confinement 
 for disorderly conduct; his reputation is bad. He associates with a married 
 woman who is living apart from her husband, from which alliance there is a 
 child. The child is idiotic and has been placed in the asylum at Neinstedter. 
 His wife has a good reputation; she has been suffering for a long time from 
 cancer of the breast. The child's surroundings are as bad as possible. 
 
 2. N. N. (dates of birth and vocations of parents and children are given) has 
 frequently been lightly punished on account of transgressions. Since 1902 he 
 has been in the insane asylum at Alt-Scherbitz as undoubtedly crazy. His wife 
 was punished in 1882 for infringement of police regulations ; otherwise she is of 
 good repute. 
 
 Most of the parents are in hard circumstances. In spite of this, 
 however, in great part they manage honestly to keep their heads 
 above Avater, as well as those of their often numerous children, with or 
 without the aid of public and private, benevolence. Others, how- 
 ever, and of these there is unfortunately no small number, have in 
 various Avays come into too close touch with the courts, or are alcohol 
 fiends who hate work and do not lead a model family life. 
 
 These facts ascertained, the second effort is made. The mothers or 
 guardians of the children are invited b}^ letter to confer with the 
 school principal at his office. To be sure, there are always some who 
 do not heed such an invitation, but the majority of the mothers 
 appear and also find time for conversation. This conference, at 
 which the class teacher is generally present too, is based on the fol- 
 lowing definite printed questions: 
 14659—07 4 
 
50 
 
 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 
 O) a> ^; r S iT 
 
 o-^ 01 3 S >^ 
 
 m 1^ ' 
 
 ' bo 
 
 0) 
 
 9 a ^ c3 e-. |» 
 1> '-' ?'> oS <l^ C O 
 
 ! ?^ 
 
 
 SSI a SSI'S 
 
 ;,pnqo siqi JO 
 maiq JO aapao aqj ai ^'BqAV 
 
 •pauiBjjB aSB aqi jo 
 anauia^'Bis' v puB q^^ap jo 
 agnBO JO 'uoi^ipuoo q^iBan 
 
 25 
 
 •X9S 
 
 •9UIB^ 
 
 53 ST^'^'B'O bo 
 
 
 H 
 
 O C O 
 • ^bCrt - - 
 
 g-^a 
 
 o o o 
 
 Si 
 
 .22 
 
 6 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 02 
 
 >.0J 
 
 o >. 
 
 !i 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 >1 
 
 X5 
 
 O u 
 
 °.2 
 
 1 
 
 a^ 
 
 'bc'SW 03 03 S O O 
 
 
 
 „yS fl O ° S 
 
 j3 Oh";5 G •-S'2 fe 
 .^ o3 oj-M a> d -P 
 
 ^"ll 
 
 Si 
 
 be • 
 
 o'^.i: 
 
 ,+j 
 
 
 « "^ 
 
 P 
 
 ^b 
 
 o^O o 
 
 o 
 
 the 
 dis- 
 es 
 nea 
 
 bo 
 
 o 
 
 
 £ 
 
 n 
 
 'S^ 
 
 ^rs 
 
 fl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 iJ o o a-M^ o 
 - " ~ O a> ^ 
 
 a >>° 
 
 ao 
 
 z; -. M ^ - a 
 ^^aao 
 
 03 J= 
 
 a 
 
 pips- 
 
 «..|o_sbo| 
 
 +^~'^ . O) 
 
 )0 JH 
 
 o3 o 9 M a)t*H iH CD 
 
 o o 6 
 
HOME ENVIRONMENT OF THE PUPILS. 51 
 
 Bringing together, then, the results of these two efforts, the teacher 
 has a working basis and may proceed to become better acquainted 
 with the child who is to be subjected to a pedagogical curative treat- 
 ment. When mothers do not respond to the friendly invitation of 
 the school principal this basis is built up much more slowly, and the 
 teacher in experimenting and feeling his way must depend upon 
 chance. In Halle I have had quite satisfactory results in my efforts. 
 And if I had on one or another occasion parents before me who re- 
 mained silent regarding important facts of their life and wished to 
 put themselves in a more favorable light, upon finding that I had got 
 my bearings from the official records they became more communica- 
 tive and made their statements correspond more closely to the truth. 
 As for the rest, I seldom met boldness or excessive frankness. Many 
 a fact regarding the home life was told with a heavy heart or merely 
 hinted at. Often in deep sympathy and with a certain appreciation 
 of the persons being questioned, I have anticipated answers. Many 
 of the mothers had entered a hard school of life when they married, 
 but they had struggled like heroes against the daily hardships of their 
 existence. Kepeatedly at the close of my questions I have had the 
 desire to help and encourage with more than words. 
 
 That the information won in these conferences through confidence 
 is to be treated as sacred goes without saying. I again cite two cases.** 
 
 1. Agnes N. is the stepdaughter of a turner. Her real father, a drunkard 
 who was often punished, died of fits. The mother married another drunlvard, 
 from whom she separated at the end of four years. At the time Agnes entered 
 the auxiliary school her stepfather was serving out in prison a four months' 
 sentence for attempted robbery. Before this he had often appeared in court on 
 account of disorderly conduct, begging, and injury to persons. The child's 
 mother, although as yet unpunished, is by no means irreproachable in her man- 
 ner of living, according to the opinion of the authorities. Her answers to my 
 questions, however, did not give the impression of coarseness or cynicism. She 
 has given birth in wedlock to five children, the first three of whom died of con- 
 vulsions while young. The youngest child, Agnes N., did not learn to talk and 
 walk till the age of four. She has had the measles and evidently has scrofula. 
 Convulsions, with which the child was formerly more afflicted than at present, 
 have left behind a twitching of the head. Her speech is also faulty. 
 
 2. Otto and Paul M., brothers. Their father, an occasional laborer, died of 
 tuberculosis. Of twelve children (Otto and Paul being the ninth and tenth) 
 the mother lost five, partly from convulsions, partly from lack of vital energy. 
 It is to be feared that the two youngest children, both girls, will some time have 
 to be sent to the auxiliary school. The birth of the two boys named was instru- 
 mental ; they suffered greatly while teething, also from measles. Their educa- 
 tion has been unusually neglected, because the mother has had to go to work 
 daily. One notices at once a difficulty of speech in the one boy, and of walking 
 in the other. Poverty, with the burden of the sickly father, has played a great 
 part in the abnormal mental development of the two boys, 
 
 « I acknowledge the help of the class teachers in completing the details of 
 these cases, which are later characterized still further. 
 
52 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 Many other statements of parents might be cited here in detail. 
 You hear of marriages between near blood relations, of striking 
 differences of age, or of nervous diseases in the parents' relatives. 
 Or the mother tells of all kinds of serious accidents, or of trouble 
 during her period of pregnancy. Sometimes she can not give the 
 number of births exactly, as when there are something more than 
 a dozen or fifteen. It is striking how low the vital energy of such 
 all too numerous offspring is; and even when really and fully de- 
 veloped they are in many ways a prey to all kinds of developmental 
 and infectious diseases. In large families, where the care of the 
 children is faulty, falling out of bed, downstairs, or out of a carriage 
 often plays a fateful part. These accidents often explain clearly 
 the more or less abnormal development of the child. Finally, that 
 alcohol and syphilis leave their impression on the child mind can 
 be suspected rather than proven by the layman. 
 
 All of these results of examination, combined with proofs of ex- 
 ternal bodily failings and defects, can naturally not be established 
 regarding an auxiliary pupil at once. But this or that disclosure 
 from the record gives cause enough for the continuance of observa- 
 tion, in order that the proper vantage ground may be won for an 
 individual treatment during the auxiliary school period. 
 
 Foremost among the methods of securing the needed data are the 
 visits to the home, which can not be too strongly recommended, 
 in the first place, to the folk school teacher. These visits have 
 increased value when it is impossible to consult with the mother at 
 the school. How many questions the teacher now has on the end of 
 his tongue! And yet how careful he must be not to appear as a 
 secret-service policeman or detective. It requires a great deal of 
 tact to ask the right questions at the right time. But experience 
 soon teaches how to find out the necessary details. Among these, 
 the time of going to bed and getting up must be ascertained ; also 
 whether the child has regular nourishment and whether alcohol 
 plays a part in it ; further, what work the child has to do. Not less 
 important are the facts regarding his sleeping conditions. 
 
 All of these questions will perhaps not be needed in every family. 
 Experience and observation must suggest the appropriate questions 
 to the teacher. For example, the exceptionally languid appearance 
 of a pupil will lead to observations regarding his sleeping condi- 
 tions. The teacher's visit to the home reveals two facts: First, the 
 child is kept at work folding paper during the hours he is free from 
 school. (This is also the parent's business.) Instead, then, of re- 
 cuperating his energies in the fresh air, he has to sit in a damp 
 room and try to earn money. Secondly, the 12-year-old boy has 
 to share his scanty bed with a 10-year-old sister and an elder brother. 
 
 I 
 
HEALTH CONDITIONS OF THE PUPILS. 53 
 
 The report of the observant, zealous teacher causes a general ques- 
 tioning in the auxiliary school regarding outside work and condi- 
 tions for sleeping. This questioning finally broadens out into a re- 
 search regarding the following conditions : Does the child sleep alone 
 in the bed (age and sex of his bedfellows) ? How many persons 
 sleep in one room? Is there an available separate bedroom? Does 
 he see his father before school hours? Does his mother prepare a 
 warm drink for him for breakfast? Is outside work done before 
 or after school hours? What time does he go to bed? Get up? 
 
 The resulting answers, indefinite and unreliable as some of them 
 always are, throw a certain light on the so-called environment of our 
 auxiliary school pupils fully sufficient to place the work of the aux- 
 iliary school teacher under the head of " home missions of a prac- 
 tical Christianity." But a person must- have looked into this envi- 
 ronment before he can begin the work in a personal and, therefore, 
 successful manner. 
 
 v.— HEALTH CONDITIONS OF AUXILIARY SCHOOL 
 
 PUPILS. 
 
 About the time that we are trying to find out the home conditions 
 of the pupils before they entered the auxiliary school, we must de- 
 termine also their physical development. This is carried on with the 
 help of the auxiliary school physician. This is not the place to dis- 
 cuss the necessity for a school physician. The question here is to 
 show the position and duties of the physician in the auxiliary school. 
 In Halle we were persuaded that such a physician was necessary, 
 although the numerous polyclinics of the university had rendered 
 service in many ways for years and could still do so. The work of 
 the auxiliary school physician, who was appointed four years ago, is 
 regulated by an order drawn up by me and approved by the municipal 
 council. It reads as follows: 
 
 THE DUTIES OF THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL PHYSICIAN IN HALLE. 
 
 1. The school physician must watch over the condition of the pupils' health 
 as well as the hygienic conditions in the school. 
 
 2. A physical examination of all children entering the auxiliary school is to 
 be made as soon as possible after their entrance, at most not later than three 
 weeks thereafter. This examination is to be repeated every quarter. 
 
 3. The results of the examination are entered on a printed form of health 
 record, which accompanies the child from class to class until he leaves the 
 school. If a child needs special medical treatment, a note is made to that effect 
 upon his record, and it is reported to the principal. This health record, vk^hen 
 filled out and provided with a number corresponding to the number in the 
 register, is placed in the principal's office, where it may be consulted by the 
 teachers or the physician of the auxiliary school. 
 
54 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 4. In addition to these periodic examinations, the school physician must make 
 weekly visits to the school. The teachers are to be informed of his presence 
 there by the principal, and must then present their observations to him, espe- 
 cially those which are of such a nature as to give rise to medical advice. The 
 hours for consultation are decided upon by the principal and the^ physician. 
 
 5. The school physician does not treat the pupils himself; on the contrary, the 
 parents are to be informed by printed notices, which must bear also the signa- 
 ture of the principal, that the child should be placed at once under the care of 
 a private physician or sent to a polyclinic. 
 
 6. Whenever the physician's advice has to do with the temporary exclusion of 
 pupils from school, or limiting their hours of study, or the assignment of special 
 seats to them, or a resort to curative pedagogical measures, he must arrange the 
 matter with the principal of the school in order to assure compliance with his 
 instructions. 
 
 7. At the end of every school year, the school physician, after conferring with 
 the principal, must present a report to the city council in which he is to give a 
 short resume of his medical supervision, pointing out any special cases and suc- 
 cessful means employed. 
 
 8. In case the school physician is prevented from visiting the school for more 
 than a week, the city council is to be promptly informed of the fact and a suit- 
 able substitute appointed. Three months' notice must be given before the con- 
 tract with the council can be annulled. 
 
 9. The council retains the right to change or extend these duties, with the 
 consent of the school board. 
 
 In accordance with this order, some time during the year all the 
 pupils are examined by the school physician in the presence of the 
 class teacher. The examination may take place in the principal's 
 office or in some unoccupied class room. The results of the medical 
 examination are entered in a specially prepared health record, which 
 is made use of throughout the whole school course. It is thus 
 arranged : 
 
 HEALTH RECORD. 
 
 For son, daughter 
 
 of . 
 
 Born (date) 
 
 Vaccinated 
 
 Vaccinated second time 
 
 In the school since , 39 
 
 EXPLANATION OF THE FORM. 
 
 Columns 1, 3, 4, 9, and 10 and the head of the sheet are to be filled in by the teacher, 
 the rest by the physician. 
 
 Columns 3 and 4 are to be filled in every half year, (Correct to a half centimeter and 
 a quarter kilogram, respectively.) 
 
 The other columns are to be filled in by the physician when the pupil enters the 
 school (columns 5 and 8 only when it seems specially necessary), but subsequently only 
 when changes in the child are noticed. 
 
 In column 2, for perfect health " good " is to be written ; if there is pronounced 
 tendency to disease or chronic diseases, write *' bad ; " for other conditions write 
 " medium." 
 
HEALTH CONDITIONS OF THE PUPILS. 
 
 56 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 Class and 
 year. 
 
 General 
 constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 Height 
 in cm. 
 
 Weight 
 in kg. 
 
 Chest 
 measure. 
 
 (a) 
 Breast, 
 abdo- 
 men, 
 (b) Spinal 
 column, 
 extremi- 
 ties, 
 (c) Skin 
 diseases 
 (para- 
 sites). 
 
 (a) Eyes, 
 keenness 
 of vision. 
 
 (b) Ears, 
 hearing. 
 
 (c) Mouth, 
 
 nose, 
 
 teeth, 
 
 speech. 
 
 Com- 
 ments of 
 the phy- 
 sician. 
 Sugges- 
 tions for 
 
 treat- 
 ment in 
 school. 
 Signs of 
 disease. 
 
 Commu- 
 nications 
 sent to 
 the par- 
 ents on— 
 
 Com- 
 ments of 
 
 the 
 teachers. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 If a child is in such a condition of health that medical treatment 
 seems necessary, the principal of the school informs the parents of 
 the fact. The following form of notice, usually sent by mail, has 
 always had very satisfactory results : 
 
 By order of the city authorities an examination of your child 
 
 was made. It was found that he is suffering from For the health of 
 
 the child, as well as for the good of the school, it is very essential that 
 
 Halle, (date) , 190__. 
 
 To , 
 
 Rector. 
 
 With very few exceptions the parents have carried out the physi- 
 cian's suggestions, and the children in question have been placed in 
 clinical institutions or under other medical treatment. 
 
 In the course of a whole school year the school physician collects a 
 large amount of experience of interest to him and to the public. This 
 experience he condenses into an official yearly report; one of these 
 reports has been published in a daily newspaper in Halle, and now, 
 with the consent of the author, I quote from it the following : 
 
 In the two lower classes of the auxiliary school there were 47 pupils from 7 
 to 9 years of age. Of these, 21, or about 45 per cent, were in poor health, and 
 only 5, or about 10 per cent, were in perfect health. The children from 11 to 14 
 years of age showed the proportion reversed. The same result appeared when 
 those children were grouped together whose bodily condition could be called 
 perfect. While only 2 of the 47 younger children possessed no constitutional or 
 organic defects, those in the last school year showed the proportion of 13 out 
 of 21. 
 
 An especially convincing statement regarding the physical defects 
 of these auxiliary school pupils is found in the following summary : 
 
 On the whole, only 57 of the 215 children who were in attendance in the 
 auxiliary school at Halle during the year 1901 can be said to be free from defects, 
 even if in our definition of perfect we do not consider trivial defects, such as 
 slight difficulties of speech, abnormalities or diseases of the teeth, slight nervous 
 troubles, etc. 
 
 In the school year 1903-4 the results showed a still smaller num- 
 ber. Out of 209 children only 11 boys and 15 girls were in a perfect 
 general condition. 
 
56 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 Exact measuring and weighing give a clear insight into the faulty 
 development of the bodj^ For measuring height a simple but very 
 useful apparatus has been placed at the disposal of the school phy- 
 sician by the city authorities; it reminds one forcibly of what goes 
 on at a mustering of soldiers. Quickly to determine the weight of 
 the body a scale (upon which the child sits) with a sliding weight 
 is used. With this apparatus it was discovered that of 47 auxiliary 
 school pupils from 7 to 9 years of age 30 fell beloAV the average 
 height (as given by Schmid-Monnard for example) and 31 below the 
 average weight. Only a few reached this average and a still smaller 
 number exceeded it. The report for the year 1903-4 showed that 
 in height 19 boys out of 105 exceeded the average, 30 reached it, and 
 56 fell below it, while among 104 girls 9 exceeded it, 33 reached it, 
 and 62 fell below it. Of 105 boys 24 exceeded the average weight, 
 31 reached it, and 50 fell below, while of 104 girls 9 exceeded it, 45 
 reached it, and 50 fell below it. Similarly small numbers were noted 
 in connection with the chest measure. 
 
 While these data can serve only as a basis of comparison and give 
 hints as to a certain connection between mental and physical defi- 
 ciencies, the following facts are generally of direct service to the 
 pupil himself. The medical examination of the body and its sepa- 
 rate parts sometimes reveals diseases about which the parents know 
 nothing. Often, also, suspicions of the teacher, who in his daily in- 
 tercourse with the pupil can of course note any striking change, are 
 confirmed. In most such cases advice can then be given and often a 
 permanent cure effected. 
 
 It was of great consequence that in stubborn cases the school phy- 
 sician could be helped by other city physicians. Various specialists 
 were so deeply interested in the auxiliary school that they placed 
 their knowledge and their art at the disposal of the little patients 
 in the most unselfish way. How often, for example, was a busy 
 oculist called on for aid, and he never refused our request. As a 
 result of his examinations a great many of the pupils were provided 
 with glasses, the cost of which was borne by the city poor adminis- 
 tration. It was with great satisfaction that we noted decided prog- 
 ress in the mental development of such pupils. But an ear and nose 
 specialist showed his benevolent spirit, too. In how many cases are 
 swollen tonsils and adenoid growths connected with the pupil's lan- 
 guor or dullness! The researches of M. Bresgens and others have 
 aroused the hope that certain operations upon the tonsils and nose 
 will be able to awaken the slumbering mind of the child. And in 
 the office of the principal at Halle there is a picture which shows 
 types of pupils " before the operation " and " after the operation," 
 in order to illustrate the surprisingly good results of such operations. 
 
 Unfortunately, however, one wish, shared by parents and teacher 
 alike, is not realizable — that is, that by the removal of the swollen 
 
.HEALTH CONDITIONS OF THE PUPILS. 57 
 
 tonsils and the adenoid growths every auxiliary school pupil might 
 be restored to the regular school. Unless these pathological phenom- 
 ena exclude pathological changes or defects in the central nervous 
 system, we can not count on the improvement of the mental powers. 
 But very often, at least, such operations relieve or do away with 
 annoying headaches, nasal speech, or troublesome hardness of hear- 
 ing, as w^ell as aversion or inability to follow a definite line of work 
 in the school ; and so the services of the ear and nose specialist may 
 be of great value to the auxiliary school pupils. 
 
 Since the auxiliary school physician most frequently meets with 
 nerve diseases, from abnormal excitability to the most serious phases 
 of brain troubles, it is highly necessary that he should study 
 deeply and carefully all neurological sciences and strive after the 
 skill in diagnosis possessed by a Ziehen or an Oppenheim. On ac- 
 count of the recognized difficulty of accurate diagnosis and the num- 
 ber of forms of nervous troubles, it is very desirable for the school 
 physician to have the aid of a specialist in this department. At Halle 
 we were very fortunate in this regard. A university professor 
 helped the school physician in his examinations and consented to 
 treat children afflicted with paralysis, epilepsy, or St. Vitus's dance. 
 
 Up to this time no dentist has been definitely connected with the 
 school. But the children's teeth, as well as their eyes, noses, and 
 ears, should be carefully examined. What suprisingly bad conditions 
 are revealed by the scrutiny of the teeth alone ! It is well known how 
 important healthy teeth are for digestion as w^ejl as for speech, and 
 therefore it is necessarily true that the dentist, too, can find in the 
 auxiliary school a rich field for the exercise of his benevolence. 
 
 Whenever the services of a specialist were required by the auxil- 
 iary school, it was taken for granted that, above all, humanity and 
 mercy should spur him on to help us. But with this mercy there 
 must be no inconsiderate desire for research which considers the 
 auxiliary school solely as a rich field for scientific observation and 
 study. 
 
 It is easy to see that, in addition to his many-sided professional as- 
 sistance, the physician is in other ways a blessing to the auxiliary 
 school. By his friendly counsel many improper foods and wrong 
 ways of treating the children have been abolished from the home. 
 In various ways the pupils' school work can be made easier, at his 
 suggestion. The united efforts of principal and physician have also 
 repeatedly succeeded in placing in hospitals or nurseries children who 
 were very delicate or in need of special care, or sometimes in placing 
 them in better surroundings in vacation colonies, and thus making 
 them more capable of resisting the attacks-of diseases. 
 
 Perhaps more cities with forests in the vicinity will take up the 
 idea which has been put into practice most successfully at Chariot- 
 
58 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 tenburg, viz, to give lessons in the woods, not merely to individual 
 pupils who need recreation, but to whole classes of the auxiliary 
 school a week at a time. The school physician will certainly consent 
 to the temporary removal of the children to the forest. 
 
 From the foregoing statements the duties of the auxiliary school 
 physician can easily be deduced, as well as the number of demands to 
 be made upon him, and his relation to the principal and the teachers. 
 In the main, the physician has to help and advise both the parents and 
 the teachers. To be sure, the latter will often be able to help the 
 physician by their counsel, and in saying this I have in mind not 
 only suspicions of diseases, but also psychological observations re- 
 garding the talent and mental ability of the pupils. Every prudent 
 physician will therefore be willing to follow any suggestion made b}^ 
 the principal to attend teachers' meetings or class instruction in order 
 to test his opinions in the light of the opinions of practical school 
 people. In this way many a prejudice can be removed from both 
 sides. If from the start the auxiliary school physician takes the 
 position outlined by Gorke, that " the physician must continually 
 help and control the teacher," he is making pretensions which can 
 only do injury to a good cause. 
 
 Of course the authorities will intrust an auxiliary school only to 
 a physician who has shown an interest either in school hygiene or 
 child study. But it is often very hard to find an experienced physi- 
 cian who is willing to accept the position of auxiliary school physi- 
 cian ; consequently the auxiliary school physicians are mostly younger 
 men. Should these have had as much preparation for their calling 
 as the president of the German Society for School Hygiene requires 
 of a physician for the regular school ? Professor Griesbach's require- 
 ment is as follows: To be a school physician a person should know 
 the human body accurately and have spent considerable time in a 
 hygienic laboratory — should be a medical man who, on examination, 
 shows exceptionally thorough knowledge of the principles of hy- 
 giene. The school physician should also attend pedagogical lectures, 
 and in case he is to teach in higher schools, seminaries, Oberrealschu- 
 len, and Gymnasien, he must give specimen lessons, just as every 
 candidate for the teacher's certificate must do. "A school physician 
 who, besides being an able medical man, is also qualified to teach 
 medicine, can and will be of great service to a school in both a peda- 
 gogical and a medical way, and will be able to exert a very beneficial 
 influence over the students." 
 
 Griesbach very properly lays great stress upon the physician's 
 knowledge of hygiene, but the auxiliary school physician will have 
 to show special ability in psychology and psychiatry, too. However, 
 with a knowledge of pedagogy we could very well dispense, for if 
 it can be only superficial the physician brings upon himself, from the 
 
CHARACTERIZATION OF PUPILS. 59 
 
 start, a kind of odium which can help him very little in his position. 
 Rather let the auxiliary school doctor be a physician, and a first- 
 class one at that. No one will question the many-sidedness of his 
 training or regard his duties as of secondary importance. Physician 
 and teaching staff in the auxiliary school at Halle have never thought 
 of comparing the relative values of their work. As soon as the 
 physician realizes that the teacher's highest aim is to better the 
 physical as well as the mental condition of the pupils, he will co- 
 operate straightway, in the attainment of this aim. The result of 
 this association will be that the teacher will recognize in the physician 
 a necessary link in the chain of common medical and pedagogical 
 efforts being made. And in this way, in my opinion, the duties and 
 position of the physician in an auxiliary school of one of our larger 
 cities should be conceived. 
 
 Should it, on the other hand, be necessary for the auxiliary school 
 physician to give advice and instruction to the school principal with 
 regard to length of recitations, the number and use to be made of 
 intermissions, the order of subjects in the daily programme, etc.? 
 It is to be supposed that all such hygienic requirements . are already 
 commonly looked after at these schools. On looking into the real 
 working of the school he will soon see how the matter stands. Some- 
 times, as an expert in school hygiene, he finds another kind of im- 
 portant work. Suppose a city community is short of funds. It 
 declares that a certain room 'is good enough to be used for the aux- 
 iliary classes. Now, the teacher considers this room entirely unsuit- 
 able for many reasons. If the physician makes a statement that he 
 agrees with the teacher, or if he makes a report in professional terms 
 to the health commissioners in case of the larger cities, for example, 
 his word has often more weight than that of the schoolman. In his 
 professional capacity he can accomplish easily what the layman could 
 never succeed in doing. 
 
 Therefore it is evident that if physician and teacher have set up 
 the good of the pupils and the more complete development of the 
 auxiliary school as their aim, they will easily find the direction in 
 which the duties of each one should lead. 
 
 VI.— THE PUPILS OF THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL AND 
 THEIR CHARACTERIZATION. 
 
 The teacher of the regular school, especially if he meets his pupils 
 only as their instructor, probably in all cases does not worry very 
 much about the questions: "How does the material of instruction 
 presented affect the pupil, and what interest does he take in his school 
 work? " If he would fully answer these questions, he would have to 
 
60 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 pass upon each pupil in the class separately, or as we say, indi- 
 vidualize him. But to do this the teacher, to begin with, must be 
 psychologically minded, as Altenburg has set forth so convincingly. 
 The high ideals of the teacher can be all too easily shattered by the 
 great amount of subject-matter to be covered and the excessive size of 
 the classes assigned to him, and he is forced to make continual com- 
 promises. He soon accustoms himself to a certain routine, treats his 
 subjects in a most mechanical way, but is adept at showing results 
 which satisfy the lay authorities. As circumstajices in general make 
 the man, the teacher first entering upon his duties with a thousand 
 ideals gradually, through the force of adverse circumstances, be- 
 comes a mere workman, and compromises his art. 
 
 But these teachers who work in a certain rut must by all means 
 be kept out of the auxiliary school. It must never happen that too 
 many subjects or too many children shall cause the teachers to treat 
 all pupils alike. Here the pupil must be judged according to psycho- 
 logical principles by a teacher who knows these principles well, i. e., 
 the growth of every individual child must be watched in the auxiliary 
 school, and noted down in writing, so as to give a picture or charac- 
 terization of him. One may think that the auxiliary school teacher 
 really can form a pretty good idea of a pupil when his development, 
 before he entered the school, has already been traced out and written 
 down (in the special record), and his physical peculiarities (in the 
 health record) and even his conduct in the regular school (in his 
 certificates from this school) have become known to him. And cer- 
 tainly we can form a fairly reliable picture of the child from all these 
 statements. But this picture is not the picture of an auxiliary school 
 pupil ; that must now be attained. As is well known, the child who 
 comes from the regular school does not appear the same in the aux- 
 iliary school as he did in the other. Further, the time spent in the 
 auxiliary school is long enough to justify our speaking of a develop- 
 ment there. 
 
 Now, what written description has been given of this development, 
 and how is, on the whole, the auxiliary school pupil characterized? 
 In Leipzig the characterization of the pupil begins and ends with 
 taking a photograph of the individual. This method of preserving 
 the external appearance of a pupil at the beginning and end of his 
 school course is worthy of consideration. Even yet I remember dis- 
 tinctly one boy who, on entering the auxiliary school at Halle, was 
 almost speechless and without spirit, on account of having been 
 neglected at home; his " anthropoid " appearance incited one at once 
 to take his photograph. After some years the expression of his face 
 had changed so much that his second photograph seemed to represent 
 an entirely different human being. Photography can then give a 
 brief but eloquent characterization of a pupil which will reveal the 
 developing mind. 
 
CHARACTERIZATION OF PUPILS. 61 
 
 For a long time it was considered sufficient to characterize the pupil 
 by reports, and this system comes down from the time of pedagogical 
 compromises. In most cases the teacher summed up in brief his 
 judgment, until at last a figure, given half-yearly, was used to mark 
 the growth in the mental, moral, and religious life of the pupil. 
 But can figures be so used? This question has been raised often 
 enough before, for every time these reports are made out the inade- 
 quacy of figures is felt anew. But tradition is so powerful, and it 
 is so easy to write figures, that even the auxiliary school teacher is 
 loath to give them up. Nevertheless, these meaningless figures must 
 not be used in the auxiliary school, of all places. With this in mind, 
 a school register was planned at Halle which, above all, did away with 
 the use of arbitrary signs in valuing mental qualities, and was 
 designed to offer opportunities for concrete expression and a written 
 statement of experiences and observations. This little book accom- 
 panies the pupil throughout his school course and causes the teacher 
 to express his opinion every half year regarding the conduct, atten- 
 tion, and interest of the pupil and his ability to express himself 
 orally and in writing. Remarks regarding any striking peculiari- 
 ties are followed by notes regarding progress in the various branches 
 of study. But the longer this register is used, the more clearly we 
 see how inadequate it is. Can, then, an observant teacher give in 
 such concise form a description of a pupil, so that another person can 
 form an accurate mental picture of him? It is indeed a truth that 
 here also brevity is the soul of wit. The fewer statements of obser- 
 vations a personal register or individual record requires, the surer 
 are we that every teacher will fill in the form and answer all the 
 questions. 
 
 We must remember that the auxiliary school teacher is, after all, 
 only human. At first full of enthusiasm for a matter which seems 
 so important to him, he sets conscientiously to work. But if the 
 work becomes continuous with increasing many-sidedness and the 
 short intervals of time permit but little progress to be noticed, his 
 ardor cools and idealism becomes mechanism. Mechanical treatment 
 of these evaluations of child life leads to their death. Some few 
 plans for evaluations have been published, but for widely different 
 reasons none of these can be recommended. How much scribbling is 
 often caused by these records ! To illustrate this, let us present three 
 plans — those of Gorke, Klabe, and Richter: 
 
 Form for the personal records of auxiliary school pupils (hy Dr. M. Oorke). 
 
 I. PERSONAL DATA. 
 (To be filled in by the teacher.) 
 
 1. Surname and Christian name. 
 
 2. Age, place of birth, and religion. 
 
 3. Name and station of the father and the mother. 
 
62 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 II. ANAMNESIS (PAST HISTORY). 
 (To be filled in by the teacher.) 
 
 (a) Family anamnesis: 
 
 1. Illnesses or causes of death of the parents and brothers and sisters and 
 
 the present condition of their health. 
 
 2. Nerve troubles, mental diseases, deafness and dumbness in the family 
 
 connections. 
 
 3. Are the parents blood relations? 
 
 4. Economic conditions of the family. 
 (&) Personal anamnesis: 
 
 1. Course of birth. 
 
 2. Nourishment (mother's breast, artificial). 
 
 3. Physical development — 
 
 (1) Tooth formation. 
 
 (2) When did the child begin to walk? 
 
 (3) Development of senses. 
 
 (4) Previous diseases, especially epilepsy and other nerve troubles. 
 
 4. Intellectual development — 
 
 (1) Wlien did he begin to talk? 
 
 (2) When were difficulties in speech first noticeable? 
 
 (3) What was their nature? 
 
 (4) When was mental abnormality first noticed? 
 
 (5) How was this shown? 
 
 (6) What is its probable cause (accident, illness, serious mistakes in 
 
 education, such as the overtaxing of body or mind, or, on the 
 other hand, their inactivity; penury, privation, etc.)? 
 
 (7) Were the mental anomalies permanent or transient? Were they 
 
 of a progressive or fixed character? 
 
 (8) What medical or pedagogical correctives have been employed 
 
 against these anomalies, and with what result? 
 
 5. Ethical development. Did the child show special defects, impulses, and 
 
 abnormal tendencies (lying, rage, fearfulness, appetite, laziness)? 
 
 III. PRESENT STATUS. 
 
 [To be filled in by the physician.] 
 
 1. Physical condition : 
 
 (1) General condition of the body (weight, size, appearance, complexion, 
 
 nourishment, carriage, muscles, etc.; shape of head). 
 
 (2) Sense activity : (a) Eyes, (ft) ears, (c) smell and taste, (d) sensibility 
 
 to pain and touch, 
 
 (3) Abnormal formation of separate parts of the body (divided palate, 
 
 defects of teeth, etc. ) . 
 
 (4) Observable signs of disease (scrofula, rickets, kypho-skoliosus, struma, 
 
 condition of the internal organs, nasal breathing). 
 
 (5) Are paralysis (or paresis) or contractions present? 
 
 (6) Choreic movements, twitchings. 
 
 2. Emotional and nervous nature. ^ In making examination, do you come to 
 • clues which indicate any defect in the emotions or the will, as excitement, 
 
 fear, restlessness, low spirits, whimsicality? Are special inclinations or 
 interests shown? 
 
CHARACTERIZATION OF PUPILS. 
 
 68 
 
 Intellectual activity : 
 
 (1) Attention. 
 
 (2) How does his thought proceed (with difficulty or quickly, smoothly or 
 
 disconnectedly) ? 
 Speech — 
 
 (a) Does the child speak of himself in the first person? 
 Does he use infinitives in sp^iking? 
 
 (&) Difficulties of speech (state them clearly). 
 Imagination. 
 
 Memory (is there one-sided development) ? 
 Formation of judgments and conclusions. 
 Ideas of number. 
 Sense of form. 
 Sense of color. 
 
 Has he any idea of time and space? 
 What has he accomplished in the several school subjects? 
 
 (3) 
 
 (4) 
 (5) 
 (6) 
 (7) 
 (8) 
 (9) 
 (10) 
 (11) 
 
 Group III is to be carried on further by the teacher as long as the 
 child attends the school. 
 
 Characterization of pupils (according to K. Kldhe). 
 
 1. Name in full 
 
 2. Date and place of birth 
 
 3. Religion Baptized, when?. 
 
 4. Vaccinated: First time, when? 
 
 Second time, when? 
 
 5. Name and station of parents or guardian 
 
 6. Survey of the child's school course: 
 
 When admit- 
 ted. 
 
 School. 
 
 Class. 
 
 Duration of at- 
 tendance. 
 
 Notes regarding interruption of his school 
 work, promotion, change of schools, etc. 
 
 A. Remarks regarding the child's development previous to entering school 
 
 B. Stage of development the child had reached when he entered the auxiliary 
 
 school : 
 
 1. Physical condition 
 
 2. Mental development 
 
 3. Frame of mind (disposition) 
 
 4. Probable causes of the psychopathic phenomena 
 
 C. Additional remarks concerning the child throughout his school course '_ 
 
 (Date of such remarks ) 
 
64 
 
 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 D. Survey of the child's interest in the school work, his knowledge and skill 
 
 Date. 
 
 Easter, 
 19... 
 
 Michaelmas, 
 19... 
 
 Easter, 
 19... 
 
 Michaelmas, 
 
 Religion , 
 
 German language: 
 
 Reading material 
 
 Ability to read 
 
 Ability to write 
 
 Ability to express his thoughts orally and in 
 
 writing 
 
 Numbers: 
 
 Comprehension of numbers 
 
 Skill 
 
 History 
 
 Home geography 
 
 Nature study , 
 
 Drawing 
 
 Writing 
 
 Singing 
 
 Gymnastics 
 
 Technical work 
 
 Domestic economy 
 
 Absences: 
 
 Excused 
 
 Unexcused 
 
 Signature of the class teacher 
 
 E. Psychological exposition of the weak points in the child's endow- 
 
 ment 
 
 F. Dismissal : 
 
 1. Time and causes 
 
 2. How far advanced in the various school branches 
 
 3. Remarks in the dismissal certificate 
 
 4. How has the school made it easier for this child to enter life? 
 
 G. Additional notes regarding the pupil after his dismissal from school 
 
 K. Richter demands the greatest degree of detail and thorough- 
 ness in these characterizations. In this connection he states : 
 
 For such characterizations of pupils, the following points must be observed : 
 
 1. In the case of each child, only those characteristics are to be considered 
 which are peculiar to him ; all the others must be left unmentioned. The main 
 points in his moral conduct and his progress are always to be given. 
 
 2. Observations and information regarding the home training and its possible 
 influence upon the school training and instruction should be entered in the 
 proper place, as well as regarding differences in the conduct of the children in 
 and out of school toward other pupils when watched and when not watched by 
 the teacher, and regarding other points. 
 
 3. Regarding those children who attend another class for certain branches, 
 accurate reports should be made at Easter to the class teacher on whatever 
 concerns his conduct and progress in these branches that is to be noted in the 
 characterization. 
 
 4. In each later characterization, only the changes and new phenomena are 
 to be noted which have appeared in the course of the school year, as compared 
 with what has already been noted. 
 
 5. The characterizations are to be expressed in language which is concise and 
 to the point. 
 
 Characterization forfn of K. Richter. 
 
 A. PHYSICAL CONDITION. 
 
 Irregularity in structure and function : 
 1. Of the body in general, in regard to : 
 
 (a) Its size, as compared with that of normal children of the same age, and 
 the size of its parts in relation to one another. 
 
CHARACTERIZATION OF PUPILS. 65 
 
 (b) Its posture in sitting, standing, walking. 
 
 (c) Its diseases and defects: Syphilis, scrofula, rickets, tuberculosis, epilepsy, 
 
 anaemia, indigestion (easily nauseated, evacuation of the bowels and 
 bladder), abnormal condition of the skin (chapped, flabby, wrinkled, 
 abnormal perspiration, etc.), trembling and twitching of the muscles, 
 easily provoked headache, illnesses during the school year, curvature 
 of the spine, chicken-breasted, narrow-chestedness (breathing), club- 
 foot, lack of symmetry in members of the body, paralysis, defective 
 sexual organs (puberty, influence of coming of puberty upon the 
 physical and mental life), etc. 
 2. Of the head : Size, shape, relation between skull and face, form of skull and 
 
 face (asymmetry), facial expression (play of expression). 
 ,3. Of the eyes : Distance from one another, inflammation, paralysis of the lids, 
 squinting, rolling, cataracts and spots on the eyes, changeableness and 
 difference in size of the pupils, short-sightedness and weakness of vision, 
 dull, lifeless, restless, vacant gaze, lack of ability to keep the eyes fixed 
 upon one object, color-blindness, etc. 
 
 4. Of the ears : Exterior (outstanding, large, abnormal rim, folds, helixes, at- 
 
 tached lobes, lack of the same), diseases, hearing. 
 
 5. Of the nose and throat regarding smelling and breathing (chronic catarrh, 
 
 adenoid growths, ozena). 
 G. Of the mouth : 
 
 (a) The lips (distorted, thick, hare-lip). 
 
 (b) The chin (protruding or receding, etc.). 
 
 (c) The teeth (number, condition, position). 
 
 (d) Palate, uvula, tonsils. 
 
 (e) Tongue (thick, tongue-tied, taste, etc.). 
 
 (f) Secretion of saliva (slavering). 
 
 7. Of the skin: Sensitiveness to heat, blows (as in wounds), etc. 
 
 B. FRAME OF MIND AND CHARACTER. 
 
 Peculiarities in regard to : 
 
 1. Disposition : Quiet, serious, sad, melancholy, bad-humored, peevish, sullen, 
 
 morose, indifferent, sensitive, touchy, soft-hearted, tearful, emotional, whim- 
 sical, callous, shy, anxious, fearful, timid, bright, gay, lively, unruly, boister- 
 ous, irritable. 
 
 2. The sensuous feelings and impulses : 
 
 (a) Appetite: Eats too little, refuses food, eats a great deal, greedy, loves 
 
 sweets, is dainty, chews paper, wood, finger nails, etc., eats dirt, etc. 
 
 (b) Sexual impulses: Strongly developed; self -pollution. 
 
 (c) Impulse toward activity: Lack of physical activity, fond of ease, indo- 
 
 lent, lazy, easily enervated, sleepy, taciturn, restless, lively, moves con- 
 vulsively, always playing and toying with things, unsteady and pre- 
 cipitate in movements and actions, inclined to laugh (hysterical), 
 talkative, boisterous. 
 
 Automatic movements (sw^ayiug of parts of the body), gliding, stag- 
 gering, drumming, rubbing, movement of tongue and lips, making 
 faces, etc. 
 
 Clumsy, awkward, unsteady, ungainly in simple movements (spread- 
 ing and bending the fingers, grasping, throwing, rising up), weak 
 muscle feeling, faulty memory for connected movements (dressing and 
 undressing), left or right handed. 
 
 Imitation (mechanical or deliberate). 
 
 14G59— 07— 5 • 
 
66 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 ^ 
 
 (d) Over-developed impulse for collecting articles, kleptomania, pyromania 
 (Kokeln), destroying things, running away, 'wandering about, con- 
 tradicting. 
 
 3. Moral feelings: 
 
 (a) Feelings toward self: With or without self-respect and self-confidence, 
 
 proud, haughty, honorable, ambitious, vain, love of admiration, boast- 
 ful, without sense of honor, courageous, bold, cowardly. 
 
 (b) Feelings toward others: Conduct toward adults and children: Faithful, 
 
 excessive love ; indifferent to parents, fellows, and familiar events ; 
 apathetic, repellant ; grateful and willing to acknowledge the kindness 
 of others ; polite and obliging, thoughtful, fawning, confidential, sus- 
 picious, modest, obtrusive, bold, shameless, disobedient, unruly, per- 
 verse, stubborn, indifferent to praise and blame. 
 
 Shares others' joys and sorrows, jealous, envious, malicious, scornful, 
 mischief-maker, mean, revengeful. 
 
 Sociable (pupil-friendships), tendency to avoid others, good-natured, 
 inoffensive, fond of teasing, touchy, quarrelsome, unsociable, domineer- 
 ing, leads others astray, fault-finding, tattling, violent, plays underhand 
 tricks, rough, cruel (torments animals). 
 
 (N. B. For the sake of brevity, the opposites of the qualities have in 
 most cases been omitted.) 
 
 (c) Feeling for right and duty: With or without sense of right, duty, and 
 
 propriety ; conscientious, negligent, fickle, thoughtless ; shame, repent- 
 ance ; selfish, covetous, deceitful, thievish, generous, dogmatic, arrogant, 
 well or ill behaved, sly; loves truth, sincere, mendacious (from intel- 
 lectual or moral weakness), hypocritical; behavior in sexual relations. 
 
 4. Religious feelings: With or without religious feeling, superstitious, cant- 
 
 ing, hypocritical, etc. 
 
 5. The esthetic feelings: Lack of sense of beauty (shapes, tones, colors), love of 
 
 that which is ugly and in bad taste, pleasure in rough talk, preference for 
 indecent language; love of order and cleanliness with respect to his own 
 body, clothes, school things, surroundings ; promptness. 
 
 6. Intellectual feelings: Pleasure in success, displeasure in failure, uncer- 
 
 tainty (doubt) regarding the accuracy of his own accomplishments, self- 
 satisfied, self-complacent, overestimating his own knowledge and ability, 
 easily surprised, curious, inquisitive. 
 
 With or without spontaneous, energetic impulse, indifferent, without 
 energy and weak of will, dependent upon the impressions of the moment, 
 easily managed and influenced, credulous and easily misled, soon wearied, 
 inconstant and fickle in desires, reluctant, lazy, fond of work, industrious, 
 docile. 
 
 C. INTELLECTUAL STATUS. 
 
 Special characteristics in regard to: 
 3 . Mental capacity in general : 
 
 (a) Incapable of training; is he nearer this or the normal? 
 
 (b) Symmetry in the development of the main faculties of the mind (mem- 
 
 ory, powers of thought) ; irregularity, special weakness or strength of 
 the one or the other. 
 
 (c) Time required by mental processes: Slow, mentally inert, averse to men- 
 
 tal work, lazy habits of thought, precipitate and rash, flighty, thought- 
 less. 
 
OHABACTEBIZATION OF PUPILS. 67 
 
 2. Attentiveness during mental activity; voluntary and involuntary attention: 
 
 Attentive, inattentive, keenly observant, indifferent, persistent, soon 
 wearied, consistent, inconstant, easily distracted, jumping from one thing 
 to another, digressive, absent-minded, heedless, only attentive when recalled 
 frequently to the subject. 
 
 Interest in the work in general or in particular studies. 
 
 3. Particular mental powers: 
 
 (a) Conduct on receiving new impressions and sensations; receptivity, quick- 
 
 ness and power of apprehension ; difficult or easy, slow, quick, incom- 
 plete and inaccurate, complete and clear. Superficial in perception and 
 observation. Differences in the various senses. One-sided preference 
 for certain signs. 
 
 More or less weak or defective excitability and improvement of old 
 impressions by grasping something new; difficulty of understanding 
 and comprehending sense perceptions or language. 
 
 (b) Power to assimilate, retain, and recall (memory) : Hard or easy, more 
 
 or less complete assimilation of maxims, verses, poems, multiplication 
 table, and such mechanical material, or impression of that gained by 
 work in the several branches of study. 
 
 Shorter or longer retention of sense perceptions and images. For- 
 getfulness. 
 
 Many-sidedness of observation; strong or defective memory for 
 names, words, numbers, symbols (letters, figures), colors, places, tones, 
 successions of objects, connected movements, etc. Mental horizon ac- 
 cording to its extent, kind, and form. 
 
 Quicker or slower recollection ; faithfulness of reproduction without 
 omissions, inversions, confusion, additions, or the opposite. 
 
 (c) Power to work over and digest what has been acquired: 
 
 (1) In thinking: Hard and slow distinction of objects and their special 
 
 features, their resemblances, similarities, etc., and of the essential 
 from the nonessential. Difficult and imperfect abstraction (forma- 
 tion of concepts ) , does not advance beyond sense-images ; poverty of 
 general notions in certain directions, and in this or that department 
 of study ; unclear and vague ideas, confusion and intermixing of 
 ideas. 
 
 Accuracy, rapidity, certainty of judgments and conclusions in re- 
 gard to concrete and abstract things. 
 
 (2) In the activity of the imagination : Weak or easily excited imagination ; 
 
 difficulty in thinking of anything pictured, in imagining things not 
 present, or in placing himself in other times, in strange countries and 
 lands, in the frame of mind of people living under other conditions 
 (biblical history, compositions, etc.). 
 
 Imagination when at play (building, exercises in putting things 
 together, etc), in hand work (change of form and size), in drawing, 
 (form, color). 
 
 Fanciful (planning subterfuges, evil reports regarding others, often 
 quite credible). 
 
 4. Development of speech : 
 
 (a) The tone of speech as to its strength, timbre, pitch: Gentle, whispering, 
 loud, shrieking ; singing, monotonous, false or too much accented ; harsh, 
 hoarse, screeching ; sharp, squeaking, droning, restrained, nasal ; high, 
 deep (puberty). 
 
68 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 (b) Pronunciation and rate of speaking: Impure tones, careless pronuncia- 
 
 tion of end-syllables, slow, long-drawn out, hesitating, jerky, stammer- 
 ing, stuttering (insertion of syllables and words), rapid, run together, 
 rattling, blundering, with the omission or repetition of syllables and 
 words. 
 
 (c) Organic and central defects of speech: Lisping, stammering, stuttering; 
 
 complete or partial inability to speak (only single sounds, syllables, 
 certain words and phrases can be spoken). Tripping on syllables. 
 Failure to see the connection between sense perception and the word, 
 letter and sound, figure and number, mental image and word ; word 
 deafness and word blindness. Confusion of words with each other 
 without noticing it (e. g., for wardrobe (Schrank), table; for table, 
 leg, etc.). 
 
 (d) Clearness and accuracy of speech: Clear, connected, parrot-like, defi- 
 
 cient vocabulary, inventing words, choice of expressions, use of collo- 
 quial expressions and dialect. 
 
 Development of feeling for language ( Sprachgef iihl ) : Difference in 
 ability to understand and speak the dialect and the written language. 
 Mistakes in the order of words, use of the infinitive in speaking, false 
 inflection, use of wrong tenses, prepositions, etc. 
 
 D. DEVELOPMENT IN KNOWLEDGE AND ACCOMPLISHMENTS. 
 
 Under this head will be considered the child's attitude toward the subject- 
 matter presented in particular branches, which is conditioned by his mental 
 and physical endowment. Therefore, by reference to the peculiarities given 
 under A, B, and C, we shall now show to what points the chief attention is to be 
 given in connection with the various branches of study. 
 
 1. Religious instruction: What religious conceptions, thoughts, and feelings 
 
 does he already possess? Is it easy or difficult for him to grasp religious 
 teachings? Interest in such instruction and understanding of it, especially 
 in regard to biblical material of the grade in question. 
 
 Stage of development of his thought in connection with religious mate- 
 rial (distinguishing, judging, and forming conclusions, especially regarding 
 the ethical and religious value of actions and the acquirement of ethical 
 and dogmatic teachings). Understanding, retention, and reproduction of 
 religious material. Application of the results to his own behavior. 
 
 2. Realien (subjects affording positive knowledge of things) : 
 
 (a) Object lessons: Powers to observe and describe the material presented 
 
 by nature, model, and picture. Differences in perception through the 
 different senses. Acquired knowledge of names, qualities, activities, 
 purpose, application, use, etc., of things and events in his environ- 
 ment. 
 
 Interest and manner of participation in a conversation. Under- 
 standing of a conversation regarding things present to the senses or 
 absent, and of those moral or religious impulses aroused by the same. 
 
 Thought and imagination in connection with the material presented. 
 Memory for fables connected with it, snatches of poetry, etc. 
 
 (b) Nature study : Power to see and recognize localities and objects in 
 
 nature, model, and picture. Greater or less possession of ideas gained 
 through his own experience or through instruction. Power of think- 
 ing regarding natural objects (relation between structure and function, 
 motive and result, cause and effect, etc.). 
 
 I 
 
CHARACTERIZATION OF PUPILS. 69 
 
 (c) "Homeology" (Heimatkimde) and geography : Pupil's ability to observe 
 (what he sees when by himself and what takes place in class ram- 
 bles) ; activity of the memory and ability to transport himself (in 
 imagination) into districts previously seen (sense of locality). Skill 
 in transferring his ideas to a map. Skill in finding places on it and 
 interpreting it. Transferal of fundamental geographical ideas in 
 " homeology " to the chart. 
 
 Ability to compare geographical objects with each other, and to pre- 
 sent to his mind, in absence of a map, the objects in question. Power 
 to acquire and retain knowledge of his home environment and geog- 
 raphy. 
 
 History: Interest in historical persons, facts, and events connected 
 with our immediate and more remote fatherland, and understanding 
 of the same. Memory for facts, names, etc. 
 
 3. German: 
 
 (a) Reading: Reading book and reading material (knowledge of printed and 
 
 written letters, formation of syllables and words, reading of sentences 
 and connected extracts. German or Roman type). Grade of mechani- 
 cal skill in reading, and the intelligent reading of this material. 
 Characteristic errors in reading. Reproduction of selections read, 
 and memory for these. 
 
 (b) Correct writing: Copying of written letters and words, with or without 
 
 knowledge of their meaning. Copying from print (German, Roman). 
 Power in the analysis and synthesis of words. Writing from dicta- 
 tion (mechanical or after reflection). Characteristic errors. 
 
 (c) Written compositions: Grade of ability to write down his own thoughts 
 
 or those of others. Errors in construction of sentences, order of words 
 and thoughts, choice of expressions, etc. 
 
 4. Arithmetic: Number work (knowledge of the order of numbers, counting, 
 
 and the writing of numbers). Mechanical skill in the first four rules, 
 stating how large numbers he can use in each. Differences in oral and 
 written arithmetic. Specially good memory for numbers, sequence of the 
 operations and results, or lack of the same. Understanding for the applica- 
 tions of arithmetic. Striking differences between the ability to handle 
 concrete and abstract examples. 
 
 5. Accomplishments: 
 
 (a) Calligraphy: Material presented. Knowledge of the forms of letters and 
 
 their differences. Aptitude for copying. Characteristics of writing 
 (direction, strength, spacing, relative size of letters, regularity of 
 letters, etc.). 
 
 (b) Drawing: Net line drawing (straight and curved lines), stigmographic 
 
 drawing (different distances of points), free-hand drawing. Under- 
 standing and copying different directions and sizes, singly and in 
 groups (figures). Manner of performance: Mechanical or after re- 
 flection, more or less independent, light or heavy hand, eye measure- 
 ment, accuracy, neatness. Imagination and taste in the matter of 
 forms and colors. 
 
 (c) Singing: Hearing, voice, sense of time, musical memory; special prefer- 
 
 ence for music, singing, certain songs, etc. 
 
 (d) Gymnastics: Strength, endurance, nimbleness and sense of rhythm in 
 
 executing the movements. Behavior during gymnastic and popular 
 games (sociability, defects of character, imagination). 
 
 (e) Handwork: Kind of activity. Cleverness in any special line. Special 
 
 interest in some one kind of activity. Method and manner of execu- 
 tion and degree of skill acquired. 
 
n 
 
 70 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 But it is not only the amount of writing required which terrifies 
 one; the teacher who has any special interest in the finer shades of 
 the child's development feels it a burden to have to answer definite 
 printed questions. Let the scheme for a description of a pupil, there- 
 fore, be neither too comprehensive nor its questions too finely drawn. 
 It happens that not every auxiliary school teacher can be in a position 
 to propose a perfectly unobjectionable form. Triiper therefore 
 properly urged the joint action of many coworkers interested in the 
 subject ( Kinder fehler, 1897, 5-6) ; and if this cooperation led to 
 nothing else than the gaining of some common points of view from 
 which to work out a suitable scheme, this would be a great gain. 
 Unfortunately Triiper's plea was without effect. Few works have 
 appeared since then, and of none of them can it be said that they 
 help toward unity. Perhaps Lay's " individuality list ^' may serve 
 as a starting point. In his Experimental Didactics, Lay works out 
 his list from the following points of view : 
 
 A. Conditions and functions : 
 
 I. Inheritance. 
 II. Environment — 
 
 (a) Family — 
 
 1. Nourishment (mistakes, alcoholism). 
 
 2. Illnesses. 
 
 3. Amount of sleep (its depth, room, bedfellows). 
 
 4. Play and recreation (kind, time, work outside of school, 
 
 private lessons). 
 
 5. Bringing up (parents' view of life, mistakes, examples). 
 
 (b) Fellow-men — 
 
 1. Friendships and playmates. 
 
 2. Public life (street, religious and political companionship). 
 
 (c) Nature — 
 
 Natural surroundings (of the home, of place of residence). 
 III. Correlations of the sensory-motor mechanism — 
 
 (a) Physical and psychical energy. 
 
 (b) Exhaustibility. 
 
 (c) Talents. 
 
 (d) Traits of character. 
 
 B. Physical qualities: 
 
 General, constitution, size, weight, abnormalities, diseases. 
 
 C. Mental qualities : 
 
 I. Sensory : Type of observation. 
 II. Associative : Attention, memory, interest. 
 III. Motor : Movements, dexterity, actions. 
 
 While previous proposals dealt with details, Lay's plan rises to 
 a certain generality as a logical structure. Direct reference to the 
 departments of study is wanting to it. This apparent defect is to 
 be greeted as an advance. In Halle it is just the necessity of entering 
 up in the register every half-year a concise criticism of the work 
 in each subject which showed the inadequacy of that method. For 
 example, What can the teacher say regarding progress in religious 
 
 ^ 
 
CHAKACTERIZATION OF PUPILS. 71 
 
 instruction? Is he to look over the work covered and then write: 
 "N. N. has learned well or poorly a number of biblical stories, 
 parts of the catechism, verses of songs, and maxims?" Or is he 
 rather to emphasize the greater appreciation of the subject-matter? 
 Or, finally, could a measure be applied to the increasing harmony 
 between the childish deeds and the religious and moral impera- 
 tives ? I am constrained to think that the auxiliary school teacher is 
 not at all qualified to indicate exactly progress made in the depart- 
 ment of religion. In examining other branches of study one will 
 come upon similar difficulties, and straightway speak of the trouble 
 in making these reports in the auxiliary school. 
 
 Although Lay does help the teacher out of this trouble, still many 
 other difficulties remain unsolved by his plan. If only every teacher 
 who fills out this " personality list " possessed all the psychological 
 insight which the composer of the questions presupposes! Besides 
 this, the many-sidedness and breadth of the points of view may 
 cause the old scruple to rise that more writing is required than is 
 absolutely necessary. But perhaps Lay's plan can be simplified and 
 so made more practicable. Of course there is always the danger that 
 an attempt at simplification will result only in abbreviating the 
 logical structure and not in building it up anew. Still, if an attempt 
 is made later it may at least incite others to continue the critical 
 work. Perhaps at one of the future meetings of our auxiliary school 
 association this important question, so vitally connected with the 
 good of the auxiliary school, will be taken up and made the subject of 
 general consideration. 
 
 To begin with, the whole field included under Lay's title of 
 "physical qualities" may be taken away from the teacher and given 
 to the school physician. The health record, as illustrated above, can 
 at any time be consulted by the principal or teachers of the auxiliary 
 school, so that the necessity of an isolated entry by the physician is 
 excluded. So there remain only three main divisions for the teacher, 
 the first of which, "inheritance," is to be treated summarily. The 
 other two are to be treated under the following heads : Environment 
 (family and home) : 1, vocation; 2, food; 3, number of children; 4, 
 illnesses; 5, parents' views of life; 6, recreation, work, and associa- 
 tions. Inheritance in sensory and motor fields: 1, physical and men- 
 tal powers of resistance; 2, power of observation; 3, attention, mem- 
 ory, special interests ; 4, movements, skill, actions, speech ; 5, traits of 
 character. 
 
 It might be of interest to look again at the two pictures of pupils, 
 which we already know, from the point of view of Lay's proposals. 
 In the broader framework, Agnes S. would appear as follows : 
 
 I. A. S., bom December 24, 1895, has evidently inherited the 
 effects of alcoholism. 
 
72 * THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 II. Her father worked at odd jobs, and died under the influence 
 of liquor. The mother, not of irreproachable reputation, married 
 again, and this time an iron turner, who had often been punished for 
 drunkenness. At present she lives separated from him. The food in 
 the family has always been insufficient. The earnings do not yet 
 permit any improvement. Of the five children born of the first 
 marriage, three died young, of convulsions. The others suffered from 
 all the usual children's diseases. The mother, though not yet more 
 than 40 years old, has been delicate since the birth of the last child. 
 There is only one narrow sleeping room for the use of the whole 
 family. For the two girls there is only one couch, which is far from 
 being clean. Agnes gnashes her teeth in her sleep, and is very rest- 
 less. During the whole time she is free from school she wanders 
 about the streets with her sister ; they are not required to work. The 
 mother is not a model of industry or true motherhood. On the one 
 side of her scale of educational means stand hard words and blows; 
 on the other, pampering is considered to be a sign of mother love. 
 Agnes joins her playmates on the street or in the yard for a little 
 while; then she dreams by herself. Sometimes she embraces her 
 comrades; again, she causes them to cry out by her scratching and 
 biting. 
 
 III. As a result of insufficient nourishment, she is physically in- 
 capable of resisting disease. We can only speak of her perseverance 
 in mental lines when we mean her fixed tendency to do Avhatever is 
 forbidden or unseemly. Beyond this, Agnes is easily tired out; she 
 falls asleep during class instruction. Any development of talent is 
 impossible, since she can not follow a train of thought or stick to one 
 idea. At one time she is satisfied with her surroundings ; at another, 
 she is quarrelsome and peevish. On the slightest provocation her 
 laughter changes to tears ; she even laughs or cries sometimes without 
 any apparent reason. She seems quite unreceptive of any educative 
 influence, and has no sense of moral obligation. 
 
 In size, Agnes is below the average of children of her age. In re- 
 gard to general constitution, she belongs to the middle group. Size, 
 chest measure, and weight do not reach the average. She has a promi- 
 nent abdomen and a slight curvature of the spine; her walk is un- 
 steady, awkward, and waddling. She squints with her left eye; 
 otherwise eyes and ears are normal. She always keeps her mouth 
 open in breathing; her palate is very convex. Her teeth are irregu- 
 lar. Although no irregularity is found in the passages of the nose, 
 her speech is very defective. 
 
 It has been learned from the court records that an assault was 
 attempted upon her. 
 
 She receives impressions from the outer world only imperfectly. 
 This defect does not arise from faulty sense organs, but is a result 
 
CHARACTEKIZATION OF PUPILS. 73 
 
 of mental restlessness. This restlessness causes an inattention and a 
 transiency of ideas, which make continuous concentration upon an 
 object or an occurrence impossible. Even if she seems to try to be 
 attentive in the classes she is soon distracted. Any sound, a sun- 
 beam, etc., throws the child into a new train of thought. Therefore, 
 her memory for words, relations of time and space, colors, and tones 
 is exceptionally weak. Not less faulty is her ability to talk. Her 
 interests are all those of the passing moment; permanent interests 
 have no place in her life. Characteristic of such a person is her 
 mobility; she can keep her limbs quiet only a very short time. It 
 seems as if the physical restlessness must correspond to the mental. 
 Manual skill is not shown, either in feminine occupations or in model- 
 ing or working with paper. This want of perseverance always se- 
 verely tries the patience of the instructor. 
 
 According to Lay's shortened plan, another picture would take 
 the following form : 
 
 I. Inheritance : Otto B., born 1892 ; has evidently inherited tuber- 
 culosis. 
 
 II. Environment: The father, a laborer at odd jobs, died of con- 
 sumption. The mother goes out washing every day from early morn- 
 ing till late in the evening. She has had 12 children, 2 of whom died 
 of convulsions while teething, 1 from premature birth, and a fourth 
 died young, owing to a fall. Otto is the ninth child of the family. 
 All the births were hard. Besides the prolonged illness of the father, 
 there were many children's diseases in the family. The parents 
 have no idea of the duty of educating their children. Otto never 
 knew the joys of family life. When with his playmates he is amiable 
 just so long as he can play the part of leader. If he thinks he is 
 getting the worst of it he avenges himself on those who seem to be 
 gaining the advantage over him. He is fond of doing mischief, 
 catching on street cars, and now and again he steals fruit from the 
 stands. Since his mother lives on the outskirts of the city, he wan- 
 ders about a great deal. 
 
 III. Inheritance in sensory and motor fields : Through being out of 
 doors a great deal Otto has become very strong, and can walk the long 
 distance to and from school without showing noticeable signs of 
 fatigue. But in the mental field it is different. Many days his inner 
 life seems to be quite extinguished. What he must have known and 
 what must have interested him does not exist for him at all in a short 
 space of time. Then, how^ever, his latent mind awakens and he ap- 
 pears again as a bright scholar. He can extend his field of observa- 
 tion very quickly. As a real street urchin he observes closely every 
 occurrence on the street which interests him at all. Already he 
 knows, too, the value of money. He prefers to spend his spare mo- 
 ments earning money by performing little services. The seventh 
 
74 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GEEMAKY. 
 
 commandment is especially hard for him to keep. He is agile at run- 
 ning and climbing. His speech is not normal. In the first place, he 
 pays little attention to the proper formation of sounds and sometimes 
 stammers. Again, he leaves out words here and there or puts them 
 in their wrong places in the sentence. At heart Otto is a kind, good- 
 natured little fellow. Punishments, however, make him sullen and 
 defiant. He is most of all affected if his school companions show 
 malicious pleasure at his punishments. In these "cases he acts 
 impulsively. 
 
 His physical constitution may, in general, be called good. In size, 
 chest measure, and weight he is above the average. In chest, abdo- 
 men, spine, and the appearance of the skin there is nothing peculiar 
 to be noticed. His eyes are astigmatic. The oculist ordered glasses 
 for him, and these very materially improved his sight. His ears are 
 normal. He is a mouth breather, and speaks hoarsely and slovenly. 
 
 Otto B. belongs to those types who know how to enrich their inner 
 life from the impressions of the outer world. As long as the subject- 
 matter of instruction is concrete, he is attentive; but lessons com- 
 mitted to memory he can not be trusted to recollect. His defective 
 speech can not, indeed, give him the necessary help. Special inter- 
 ests or abilities which might give hints as to a future vocation have 
 not yet appeared. His activity, which is often uncontrollable, can 
 not be regarded as a diseased condition of the muscles. In his con- 
 duct he is in danger of going wrong just as soon as he knows that he 
 is not watched. 
 
 Even in this short characterization there may be many a super- 
 fluous remark; on the other hand, this or that characteristic point 
 may be missing. It is very hard to draw successfully a pupil's pic- 
 ture, harder perhaps than to show in his proper colors the external 
 man. Therefore repeated consultation in professional circles is very 
 necessary in order to improve the work. And how important this 
 matter is ! Think, in the first place, of the auxiliary school teacher ! 
 Since he has this advantage over the teacher of the regular school, 
 that he is educator first of all, and only after that instructor, so the 
 opportunity of gaining a basis for his educative measures by means 
 of the personal record must be very welcome. That he can now lay 
 this foundation himself, increases its value for him. Further, every 
 stage of the building from this foundation is a test of its accuracy. 
 Of course this kind of guaranty must not lead him to the conviction 
 that, since some of the premises are correct, divers conclusions can in 
 all cases be taken for granted. And yet by constant observation and 
 consideration, and by carefully adding and taking away little points, 
 a picture can be formed which justifies the teacher in his medico- 
 pedagogical treatment of the child. And this justification secures 
 an ease of mind which raises him in his work far above manv who call 
 
CHARACTEKIZATION OF PUPILS. 75 
 
 themselves teachers. It gives him that pleasure, too, which is always 
 found in scientific research, for every successful pupil characteriza- 
 tion serves in its small way the great purpose which the study of the 
 evolution of man has set up. 
 
 But it would be only pampering the vanity of the auxiliary school 
 teacher to say that the highest value of the personal record was to be 
 found on this side. All auxiliary school work is first and foremost 
 to serve the pupils. By all this tedious work the teacher should first 
 become really acquainted with his pupils, in order that he may then 
 properly judge and treat them. This aim is essential for any 
 teacher who has to influence a pupil. However, it is also important 
 for any other person who has occasion to work with the child in the 
 school. They all take up the work of others, continue the observa- 
 tions, and test and complete them, so that finally at the end of the 
 school period a fairly complete picture has been made. 
 
 But it is not alone during the school period that the auxiliary 
 school pupil is to be judged and treated properly. His whole life 
 long he is entitled to special consideration on the part of others. 
 Therefore at the end of his school career, as occasion requires, em- 
 ployers and military and court authorities are to be informed of 
 the existence of a personal record. Unfortunately these people are 
 still very ignorant of the use of this record. They all wish, more 
 or less, to have numbers, which seem to be no source of trouble to 
 them, as a summary of the acquirements of the school work, while 
 the more elaborate verbal picture of the piipil causes them to first 
 form a judgment, and therefore seems troublesome. If all would 
 agree to send half-yearly reports to the parents of auxiliary school 
 pupils, as is done at Plauen,*^ in order to keep before them that which 
 is characteristic of their children, employers and military and court 
 authorities would gradually have to learn to make use of these per- 
 sonal records in forming judgments. To make it simpler, the aux- 
 iliary school teacher or principal can make out an extract which 
 presents briefly the points desired for each particular case. Thus a 
 
 a Half-yearly statement to parents. 
 [Certificate in words and an expression to tlie parents of tlie teacher's wisties.] 
 
 Name of pupil: Class 
 
 Conduct and industry: 
 
 Mental progress: 
 
 Absences: Excused, Unexcused, 
 
 Auxiliary school (six-graded, regular folk school) at Plauen i. V., Michaelmas, 
 19__. 
 
 , Teacher. 
 
 (Signature of father or guardian.) 
 
76 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 statement would have to be made out for an employer (of a servant, 
 etc.) different from that for' a master (of an apprentice). The mili- 
 tary authorities lay stress on different points from the courts. But 
 what has been so carefully worked out must find appreciation in 
 the quarter where appreciation is due. Unfortunately there are still 
 plenty of examples to show how little the humane, yet real, work of 
 the auxiliary school is appreciated. "VYhen people more generally 
 know what pains the auxiliary school workers take to get clear, ob- 
 jective pictures, and when the practical value of this careful work 
 is seen, then the time will have come when a proper value will be 
 placed on individual characterizations. Many a bitter experience, 
 many serious results of disregarding what the auxiliary school could 
 foretell, will point directly to the value of its work. Elsewhere we 
 shall show more fully what an important place the auxiliary school, 
 especially in connection with these pupil pictures, has to fill as a 
 social organization. 
 
 VII.— THE BUILDING FOE THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 
 
 Since the auxiliary school is the newest of all kinds of school in 
 any town, and always requires less space than the regular school, peo- 
 ple are not at all worried when it is given only indifferent accom- 
 modations. Generally it is established in connection with a folk 
 school and given rooms which are not needed by it. It must find a 
 place as best it can. 
 
 Poor quarters, however, do not always mean that the city authori- 
 ties wish to put the school in a Cinderella position. They really 
 can not act otherwise. Finances in large cities are rigorously admin- 
 istered, and the ideal conditions for a school organization Avhich is 
 still only in the stage of development, as is the auxiliary school at 
 present, can not so easily be secured, and yet they must be striven 
 after. What, then, would be suitable quarters for an auxiliary 
 school ? How could it be best fitted up ? 
 
 The situation of auxiliary school classes in a district is governed 
 mainly by the size of the district and the location of those parts 
 where the workingmen live. A smaller community will probably 
 found its first and perhaps only permanent special class in or near 
 the folk schoolhouse. When the district is quite large, it is advisable 
 to have two classes or groups of classes, one at each end of the dis- 
 trict, so that the children may not have to come too far to school. 
 For the sake of the school government, however, it will be desirable 
 that a number of classes should be built up into a whole school before 
 other combinations of classes are planned. There may be, however, 
 two auxiliary schools in a town under separate management; the 
 number of pupils, of course, determines the kind of organization. 
 
THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL BUILDING. 77 
 
 If, however, the special classes would fill a whole schoolhouse, the 
 city authorities would have to decide to erect a special building for 
 the auxiliary school. If those who own the land do not demand too 
 much for it, a favorable location can be selected. The best situation 
 is near the homes of the working people and at the same time near 
 some gardens. Besides the school building, a gymnasium should be 
 erected on this piece of land and these buildings should border on 
 playgrounds and a school garden. 
 
 The auxiliary school building, provided with living rooms for the 
 school principal and the janitor, should be a model institution as far 
 as hygienic conditions are concerned. The heating, ventilating, and 
 latrines should be according to the best approved systems. The floors 
 of the halls and rooms should be covered with linoleum, and the 
 class rooms, especially for the younger pupils, are best if arranged 
 in the form of an amphitheater, with suitable seating accommoda- 
 tions. 
 
 In addition to well-lighted class rooms the school should have a 
 bathroom, an infirmary, and a workshop. In connection with the 
 bathroom there should be dressing rooms. Enough showers should 
 be supplied so that all the boys or all the girls may bathe at once. 
 The floor of the bathroom should be warmed and so arranged as to 
 prevent slipping. 
 
 The room for the infirmary must be large enough to be used for 
 vaccinations and all examinations of the pupils. From time to time 
 those needing special attention or those who have fallen in a faint 
 or epileptics may be brought here. For this purpose mattresses 
 should be provided. A medicine cabinet should contain all kinds of 
 bandages, restoratives, and antiseptics ready for use. All the appa- 
 ratus necessary for the doctor's examination of the pupils should be 
 kept here, too. 
 
 The workshops should be fitted up for modeling and for paper 
 and wood work. For these purposes tables and stools should be pro- 
 vided, as well as chests for the material, for tools, and for overalls,' 
 aprons, etc. A joiner's bench and a turning lathe should also be 
 included in the equipment. 
 
 It is well to connect the gymnasium with the school by means of 
 a corridor, so that the children can take their walks in any kind of 
 w^eather. In the gymnasium, as well as in the schoolhouse itself, 
 many wall mottoes and pictures should be hung up, in order to make 
 the time spent in the school as pleasant and stimulating as possible. 
 The same apparatus can not be used in this gymnasium as in a regu- 
 lar school gymnasium. Here it is a case of hygienic gymnastics and 
 requires special apparatus. As an aid to exercises done together a 
 musical instrument should be provided. The auxiliary school must 
 have a playground and a school garden at its disposal, too. Sand 
 
78 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 piles make good play centers, and garden beds offer splendid oppor- 
 tunities for the care and culture of useful and decorative plants. 
 Finally aquaria, caterpillar collections, and terraria may be placed 
 on the window sills in order to teach the pupils how to care for 
 animals. 
 
 VIII.— CLASSIFICATION OF PUPILS IN AN AUXILIARY 
 SCHOOL, AND THE NUMBER IN EACH CLASS. 
 
 After thus giving the main requirements for an ideal schoolhouse, 
 the next question to be answered is : How are the pupils to be classi- 
 fied ? Whoever has watched the development of an auxiliary school 
 in one of the larger cities will realize how long a time is needed 
 before the weakly endowed pupils can be separated into several 
 classes. Hence every incipient auxiliary school must have only one 
 class for a number of years. In this case the teacher will have to 
 group them in some way, but even with hard work will seem to accom- 
 plish very little. For in order that this new special organization may 
 become a part of the city school system and be shown to be highly 
 necessary, the auxiliary school teacher must receive all those pupils 
 whom the public school can and must discard. 
 
 Everywhere the problem has to be solved as to what pupils shall 
 be admitted to the auxiliary school. In Halle this part of the devel- 
 opment of the organization progressed quite slowly, and we may 
 assume that in other places fhere will be the same difficulty. Grad- 
 ually and carefully the pupils are sifted out, and so the picture 
 changes. When the city administration is once convinced that it is 
 not absolutely necessary that there should be pronounced weakness 
 of mind nor very marked signs of abnormal development before a 
 pupil can be admitted to the auxiliary school, then the meshes of the 
 sieve gradually become larger, and the expansion of a special class 
 into an auxiliary school comes about as a necessary and natural 
 result. Even here one must make haste slowly. Possibly this period 
 of development is shorter nowadays, and the desired goal is reached 
 more quickly. But everywhere we must begin with the auxiliary 
 school of a single class. How many pupils, however, would it be 
 proper to put in a class, and how many classes should there be in a 
 fully developed auxiliary school ? 
 
 Since each class of an auxiliary school makes up a portion of the 
 expenditure of a city community, it is hard for people to come to g 
 see that the auxiliary school pupils can really gain benefit from thefl|l 
 school work only if they are placed in very small classes. The Prus- 
 sian minister of education in his publication of June 16, 1894 (men- 
 tioned in Chapter I), recommends that city communities should 
 n^ver allow the number of pupils in an auxiliary class to exceed 
 
CLASSIFICATION OF PUPILS. 79 
 
 25. His purpose, in my opinion, is not to frighten the cities away 
 from their praiseworthy efforts to help on the auxiliary school sys- 
 tem. Behind his statement lie financial considerations; were it not 
 for these he certainly would have lowered the number very materially. 
 
 This ministerial pronouncement has unfortunately been taken as 
 an official norm in many a community, and they like to stick to the 
 number 25. If, however, the teacher wishes to give individual 
 instruction, the number of pupils in a class must be less than 25. 
 This is especially necessary in the lower classes ; there not more than 
 15 pupils should really be taught together. There are already some 
 cities which declare this size of class proper and have introduced 
 it into their schools. It were to be wished that other cities would 
 follow their example, until finally it would be the rule everywhere 
 that not more than 15 pupils were found in the lower classes of the 
 auxiliary school, 20 in the intermediate, and 25 in the higher. 
 
 In this statement the membership of the auxiliary school has been 
 implied. This is largely determined by the size of the place. And 
 yet, on the other hand, we can not say that the size of the place abso- 
 lutely determines the number of pupils. Approximate statistics show 
 that on an average one-half of 1 per cent of the population of a city 
 is made up of weak-minded children. In a city of 100,000 inhabitants, 
 then, there would be 500 pupils for an auxiliary school. Fortunately 
 this estimate does not always hold good ; out of 160,000 inhabitants, 
 Halle has only admitted 210 to 225 children to its auxiliary school; 
 Mannheim, a city of almost the same size, cared for only 67 auxiliary 
 school pupils in the year 1903-4." So size alone can not determine the 
 number of pupils in an auxiliary school. Other factors play a part, 
 too. 
 
 But the conditions in Mannheim can not be taken as decisive here, 
 because, as we have shown elsewhere, their admission procedure dif- 
 fers from that of Halle. A glance at Wintermann's Survey of Ger- 
 man Auxiliary Schools and Auxiliary Classes (published in 1903) 
 would give us more definite information. The industrial towns, as 
 Aix la Chapelle, Barmen, Brunswick, Chemnitz, Cologne, Diissel- 
 dorf, Elberfeld, and many others, send more pupils to the auxiliary 
 school than other cities whose population is not made up largely of 
 workmen. Thus the kind of inhabitants and their vocations and 
 manner of life have more influence upon the number of pupils in an 
 auxiliary school than the size of the city. 
 
 Suppose, then, that in a city there are 100 or more pupils to be edu- 
 cated in an auxiliary school. How should the organization of the 
 
 « In the current year about 99 children attend the Mannheim auxiliary school. 
 Tliis is about O.G per cent of the total number of school children. There are six 
 classes in the auxiliary school, 
 
80 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 school proceed? Though there will be all possible variations in the 
 answer to this question, one thing may be taken as generally recog- 
 nized and agreed to, namely, the weakest children who have not yet 
 been to school must first be brought together and a kind of prelimi- 
 nary grade formed. This preparatory grade can be in one or two 
 classes. In this division children will first be made ready for school 
 work and taught to talk properly. ^Vhat form the further establish- 
 ment of the auxiliary school must take depends not alone on the 
 pupils, but also upon the room, accommodations, etc., at their disposal. 
 In one city, three further stages are added to the preliminary one ; in 
 another, four, or even six. ' In still other places there is a tendency to 
 establish a class for every school year, as is done in the regular school. 
 But eight classes could really not be formed in the auxiliary school, 
 for many children have lost one or two years in fruitless attendance 
 on the folk school. Besides, only few children go through all the 
 classes of an auxiliary school. But the auxiliary school should have 
 as niany divisions as possible, and no class should have more than 
 two sections. 
 
 The question of organization demands consideration from two 
 points of view, namely, consideration of the religion and of the sex 
 of the auxiliary school pupils. Fortunately, there have as yet been 
 no quarrels in the auxiliary school over the predominance of one or 
 the other religious belief among the pupils. Action springing from 
 love for mankind in general is bound to no dogma. Consequently 
 it will not be necessary to divide the children according to their 
 beliefs. Whenever parents or the clergy of a city desire to have the 
 denominational feature preserved in the instruction, the religious 
 instruction of the child in question must be left to his denominational 
 preceptors, as in the regular school. Experience, however, has taught 
 that very seldom or never do parents or clergy insist on this right. 
 Especially if the religious instruction avoids all dogmas (and this 
 is very necessary in the auxiliary school), the evangelical and the 
 Catholic child can attend the classes in religion together without 
 friction until they reach the age of confirmation. 
 
 Just as little as religious faith can the sex of the pupils make de- 
 mands upon the school organization. Whether it has been from 
 economical or pedagogical considerations, coeducation in the auxil- 
 iary school has beeen regarded as essential and helpful from the very 
 first. Here, then, the problem of coeducation has been quickly solved, 
 and no one has yet found moral or other dangers for those boys and 
 girls who are taught together. 
 
THE DAILY PROGKAMME. 81 
 
 IX.— THE DAILY PKOGRAMME. 
 
 Even in the regular school it is a difficult matter to plan a schedule 
 of exercises which fulfills the demands of hygiene and at the same 
 time answers the purposes of the school. With the very best inten- 
 tions it will not always be possible to absolutely subordinate the latter 
 to the former. Besides, in spite of the activity of physicians and 
 school people who are working in this field, there is still little agree- 
 ment when it comes to answering the following questions: What 
 studies evidently tire the pupil most, and what are sure methods of 
 recognizing and determining the intensity of fatigue? Names like 
 Kraepelin, Ebbinghaus, Lobsien, and Baur, who have made work and 
 fatigue in general the subject of their research; Erismann, Burger- 
 stein, and Schiller, who have included the division and length of 
 recesses in their sphere of work, as well as the order of lessons — these 
 names can serve as proof of this. But it is assumed as a matter of 
 course that weak-minded children show fatigue and exhaustion sooner 
 than normal children. There has been therefore little accurate re- 
 search in regard to auxiliary school pupils. 
 
 The lesson periods in the auxiliary school are of course shorter than 
 those in a regular school. Indeed, in many cases only half an hour 
 is given to each lesson. Further, the arrangement of subjects has 
 been carefully considered; difficult studies should alternate with 
 easier ones. So subjects which require special mental effort and deal 
 more or less with abstractions should not follow one another. As a 
 rule these are separated by introducing technical work, but some 
 kinds of technical work, too, are specially tiring for auxiliary school 
 pupils; consequently, great care must be used in making a choice. 
 If general principles can be set up at all to guide in the arrangement 
 of the programme the following may perhaps be of service : 
 
 1. The lessors of the day should be arranged according to the 
 amount of mental energy of the pupil required for each. 
 
 2. The first lessons in the morning should not always make the 
 greatest demands upon the pupil. 
 
 3. If one subject has specially stimulated one side of the child 
 nature, the following should waken the other side, which up to this 
 point has not been active. 
 
 Beyond these few general rules the teacher should be free to 
 change the daily programme in accordance with his discoveries and 
 experiences in the class. For it often happens that pupils come to 
 school half asleep and are then quite unfit for arithmetic or religious 
 reflection ; a walk is at such times much more useful than forced in- 
 struction in the school. 
 14659—07 6 
 
82 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 ^ 
 
 In auxiliary school literature a fourth, fifth, and sixth point is 
 often deemed authoritative in determining the school programme, as 
 follows : ^^1 
 
 4. The demand is made that in all classes 'the same subjects be^HJ 
 taught at the same hours. If, then, in one class arithmetic is assigned 
 
 to a certain hour, arithmetic must be written down in the programme 
 for the same hour in all the other classes. This is necessary, they 
 say, on account of the peculiar abilities of the children ; for many a 
 pupil can read but poorly, while he can talk quite well. Others can 
 advance quite normally in arithmetic, while lack of progress in speak- 
 ing and narrating keeps them far behind their fellow pupils. Shall 
 a pupil, so they argue, be kept back on account of deficiencies in one 
 subject, when he can accomplish more than the others, perhaps, in 
 other lines of work? Eather let each pupil advance in every sepa- 
 rate study according to his special ability. Taking it for granted 
 that all the auxiliary school classes are assembled in one building 
 and that the programme is arranged as indicated, the pupil can go 
 into that class in reading or arithmetic, for example, which corre- 
 sponds to his knowledge or ability. In the other subjects the child 
 remains in his own class and advances there with his own classmates. 
 This arrangement may have the advantage that individual talents 
 of a child can be brought to a certain development, that it can cipher 
 or read or narrate better than if it had advanced more slowly wdth its 
 classmates. But what do these single accomplishments signify when 
 compared with his backwardness in other branches? If a general 
 advance were only combined with this other ! And what restless- 
 ness would come into the school ! This wandering from one class to 
 another induces a moving about without restraint which tends to 
 make the school unsettled and so almost excludes any permanent edu- 
 cative influence. 
 
 5. The auxiliary school must, further, finish with its lessons in the 
 morning and avoid afternoon instruction. This demand, which has 
 lately been so strongly urged in connection with the regular schools 
 of our larger cities, has especial significance for the auxiliary school. 
 The auxiliary school pupils, in larger cities at least, have as a 
 rule a long way to go from home, because their school is the only one 
 in the place, and long walks to school are recognizedly a burden 
 under which delicate children very evidently suffer. Anyone who 
 has watched the children of the auxiliary school on their way to 
 school through a large city will be loath to require this of them twice 
 a day. Of course it can not always be helped in the higher classes. 
 An afternoon will have to be added if 32 lessons a week are to be 
 secured. In such cases, as in case of weak and delicate pupils, the 
 school directors can relieve the situation to some extent. They may 
 gain the consent of the city to allow those auxiliary school pupils 
 
THE CURRICULUM. 83 
 
 who are evidently kept back in their school work on account of the 
 long walk to school to ride on the street cars at expense of the city. 
 6. Finally, intermissions in the auxiliary school's daily programme 
 must be more carefully considered than for the regular school. Gen- 
 erally these recesses are from fifteen to twenty minutes long. How- 
 ever, the main thing is not that during a succession of five lessons 
 lengthy and frequent pauses be made. Still more important is it 
 that these pauses should really be used to refresh and enliven the 
 weak pupils. They should breathe pure air free from dust, eat their 
 luncheon, and move their limbs unrestrainedly by playing together 
 or separately. To help them thus enjoy these recesses, the teacher in 
 charge must always be on the watch. Here he has rich opportunity 
 to make important observations and render valuable service to his 
 coworkers. 
 
 X.— THE CURRICULUM. 
 
 For the public school it is no easy matter to answer all the many 
 questions which arise in connection with the curriculum; especially 
 do the choice and arrangement of the subject-matter, as the most 
 important problems of this field, demand much discussion in order to 
 reach any satisfactory solution. The pedagogy of the auxiliary 
 school can claim still greater difficulty. The great differences exist- 
 ing among the pupils' natures give rise at the outset to the question : 
 Is it possible to have a course of study for the auxiliary school which 
 shall be adapted to the so-called average intellect? Of course, even 
 if we can not, in this discussion, reach any definite, valid conclusion 
 regarding particular points, we must recognize the necessity of a plan 
 of work even if it be only in broad outline, for without this no con- 
 scious, and so no successful, work can be accomplished. 
 
 Formerly it was mainly public school teachers who attempted to 
 draw up courses of study ; their work betrayed its origin. They had 
 generally brought with them from the public school a love of the 
 subject-matter which was too great for the auxiliary school. Natu- 
 rally a great deal of the subject-matter of the public school can not 
 be introduced into the auxiliary school. So they simply took up the 
 scissors and cut off a piece here and there — wherever there seemed 
 too much. But in spite of this the worshipper of subject-matter still 
 demanded his sacrifice. 
 
 Now, on the other hand, when teachers from institutions giving 
 instruction in hygiene set to work to make a plan they are sure to 
 fail, because they wish to have too little material. Naturally for- 
 mation of habit seems more important to them than learning, educa- 
 tion more valuable than mere instruction; and yet the auxiliary 
 
84 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 school should, first of all, be a school in which stress is laid upon 
 knowing many things, even if within narrow limits. So the auxil- 
 iary school curriculum must have neither too much nor too little 
 material. 
 
 But how much material should it demand? No one will require 
 the auxiliary school to set the same goal for itself as the highest class 
 of the normal or regular school — not even a teacher who has com- 
 pletely fallen prey to didactic materialism. 
 
 Then let us lower our demands in general and ask only that the 
 goal of the middle grade of a folk school be reached. This demand, 
 so often expressed, has much in its favor. It emphasizes at the start 
 that the standard is to be kept low. But, on the other hand, it can 
 be said that the middle grade of a folk school does not attain all 
 those several goals which the auxiliary school pupil can reach who 
 meets with some little success. Let one only think of the realistic 
 subjects which must be pursued further in the auxiliary school than 
 in the middle grade of a folk school. Thus we see that it is not so 
 easy to set, even in the most general way, a goal for auxiliary school 
 work. To make any progress at all we must first be perfectly clear 
 as to the answer to this question: What is, on the whole, the pur- 
 pose of the auxiliary school ? 
 
 The auxiliary school is an independent institution of education 
 and instruction. It aims to develop in its pupils a standard of con- 
 duct which shall not differ from that of a worthy and useful mem- 
 ber of human society. To this end all those subjects of instruction 
 should be introduced into the auxiliary school which tend to awaken 
 and control the individual will and impulses to action. According to 
 their nature, such material must mainly be chosen from these subjects 
 as will pave the way to a comprehension of a worthy, purposeful life. 
 Through such a choice overcrowding of the curriculum is prevented, 
 as well as mere preparation for a possible vocation. Taking this, 
 then, as our general aim, we can now proceed to assign the scope of 
 the several subjects: 
 
 1. Religion: The auxiliary school pupil must be led to an appre- 
 hension of the Divine. His duties to his neighbor and to himself, as 
 well as to God, are to be brought to his comprehension. As an aid to 
 his moral and religious feelings and actions he must accept the most 
 important truths of Christianity, so as to be ready for confirmation 
 in church. 
 
 2. By practice in observation, speaking, reading, and writing, he 
 should be helped to understand and reproduce orally and in writing 
 whatever he has seen, heard, or experienced. 
 
 3. History: By studying the lives of men and women who have 
 worthily served home and fatherland^ he should be taught to be 
 willing to sacrifice anything for home and country. From a due 
 
THE CURRICULUM. 85 
 
 estimation of the present the problems arising out of it for each 
 auxiliary school pupil are to be solved. 
 
 4. Drawing is to be used in every class as a means of expressing 
 what the pupil has seen and heard. As such it offers a standard by 
 which progress in intellectual and esthetic fields can be measured. 
 
 5. Manual labor : Like drawing, manual training, with its various 
 branches, should direct the activities of auxiliary school pupils into 
 those lines opened up by the other studies, and should facilitate the 
 choice of a vocation later in life. 
 
 6. Singing and gymnastics: Both these departments have in the 
 first place special hygienic purposes. Then, however, together they 
 regulate, especially by their rhythmical ' character, the movements 
 and with these the volitional life of the pupil. Finally, their com- 
 mon esthetic and recreative influence must not be undervalued. 
 
 7. Home geography (Heimatkunde) and general geography: The 
 auxiliary school pupil is first of all to be made acquainted with his 
 home surroundings; nevertheless, he must not be ignorant of any 
 parts of the world with which his home has lively intercourse. 
 
 8. Arithmetic: Instruction in arithmetic shall present and show 
 the application of those simple problems which are most often needed 
 in daily life. 
 
 9. Natural history and nature study: The change of seasons is to 
 be observed in the child's surroundings and the human body is to be 
 made a subject of study, in the interest of his self-preservation and 
 his life in common with others. 
 
 Having thus stated the aims of each subject, we must consider 
 what subjects should come together and what should be the order of 
 succession. Even if the old saying still holds good in the auxiliary 
 school, " Proceed from the simple to the difficult," yet the simple 
 must always predominate in the choice of material. A mastery of the 
 whole of the elementary subject-matter of the folk school is not to 
 be thought of. But in the arrangement of even the simple material 
 the striving toward a whole, the outlook toward something complete, 
 must be evident. Even if only small domains of thought can be 
 mastered, they must be domains of thought which are connected with 
 the developing, growling self, so that they form a foundation for the 
 building up of moral and religious personality. But for this, it is 
 not necessary that religious or objective fields should predominate 
 and all others be subordinate to these. Triiper undertakes, it is true, 
 and very laudably, to let the culture epochs, as worked out by Rein, 
 act as centers around which the work is to be concentrated. So for 
 children from 8 to 10 years old Robinson Crusoe is chosen as the 
 basis of instruction in nature study, home geography, as well as for 
 modeling, drawing, singing, German, and arithmetic. Fuchs recom- 
 mends Robinson Crusoe as a suitable center for the concentration of 
 
86 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 the auxiliary school pupils' studies, and really, if you have in mind 
 training for work and for will power and control, you must agree 
 with this recommendation. Robinson Crusoe is a classical model for 
 the auxiliary school pupil with a weak will. But his example has 
 more evident influence in a secluded educational institution than in a 
 public school. The pupils of the latter already see too much of the 
 world about them, with its devices and expedients. As a result, Rob- 
 inson Crusoe does not concern them so much in his original helpless- 
 ness as we should like to think. Taking into consideration the fact 
 that many subjects do not adapt themselves to such correlation, but 
 must be treated independently, as history and arithmetic with relig- 
 ion, we see that it is impossible to present plans for concentration as 
 closely connected, organically related wholes. It will be difficult to 
 make the auxiliary school pupil comprehend social aggregations in 
 his vicinity which may, perhaps, be easily seen, such as the groupings 
 of family, work, trade, etc. If, however, such social groups with 
 their common needs are indicated in the plan of studies as home phe- 
 nomena, and further appear more clearly in the plan of subject- 
 matter, the auxiliary school is thereby preparing for practical life by 
 giving circles of thought which are to a certain extent complete, and 
 therefore effective. This completeness is as difficult as it is necessary. 
 Whoever has undertaken to make a sketch of a curriculum or a 
 course of study will confirm this and know that up to this time no 
 model of value has been furnished. No individual worker will be 
 able, on the whole, to solve the problem of the curriculum. Much 
 preliminary work is lacking — for instance, there is no suitable read- 
 ing book," primer, or arithmetic for the auxiliary school. Therefore 
 the staff of an auxiliary school must annually consult together and 
 decide what is to be accomplished by the different classes and each 
 half year select subjects of study for them. This laborious work will 
 gradually lead not only to a single core of material, but also to a rich 
 selection of reading and memory pieces and arithmetical problems, 
 which can finally be included in a reader and a sum book. How far 
 this work has progressed at Halle may be seen from the following 
 plans for the first and last school years. (See pp. 88-91.) 
 
 A course of study for the last school year presents the most diffi- 
 culties and is therefore in its aims easily modified. If success has 
 been met with in giving it a local and home background, then at 
 least one kind of unity has been effected. The discovery of further 
 threads of connection between the individual subjects must be held 
 in reserve until it is more fully worked out, as by good fortune can 
 be done on a uniform plan in the auxiliary school. 
 
 When we compare the requirements of the course of study in the 
 finishing class with the ability of the pupils of the auxiliary school 
 
 oAttempts have already been made at Leipzig and in Switzerland. 
 
THE CURRICULUM. 87 
 
 and see how high the final goals are set in one auxiliary school and 
 how low in another, we must here express a wish that a unity may be 
 evolved from out of this diversity. In this striving we must also 
 decide whether the auxiliary school has to make provision for an 
 education designed to help the girls for domestic service and to pre- 
 pare the boys for manual labor. Finally, this question must be 
 answered : How is the course of study of the auxiliary school to make 
 room for that work which has to do with correcting errors in speak- 
 ing, since we know a great many of the abnormal pupils frequently 
 suffer from inability to speak properly. There has been introduced 
 into many auxiliary schools special drill in articulation. In this re- 
 gard the instructions of the Gutzmanns, of Berlin (father and son), 
 certainly have a value. It may be well, also, to call favorably to 
 mind at this time the prevailing practice which Auxiliary School 
 Principal Godtfring, of Kiel, has introduced in the province of 
 Schleswig-Holstein. Godtfring, who has also repeatedly published 
 articles touching these matters, arranges to correct the speech of the 
 children even before they reach school age. He gathers together into 
 a sort of speech kindergarten all those children who do not speak 
 normally and who will be of school age within half a year. Gradu- 
 ally he separates from these all those who, in spite of opportunity 
 and drill in technical methods of speaking, are not cured of stam- 
 mering and stuttering. The latter then are put into courses for 
 curative pedagogical treatment, and in ca!se of relapse after being 
 cured are placed in the so-called " repetition " course for individual 
 instruction. Godtfring's plan, which must have a special value in 
 the auxiliary school, has the active support of the school authorities 
 in Schleswig-Holstein. 
 
88 
 
 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 ci o 
 
 f as 
 
 ' It 
 
 5-3 
 
 
 ««^ an", 
 O 
 
 •O bo f;:; D fl .i 
 ^;S O o3 r- 
 
 S m 0) bcjad 
 
 .11 ?^ +J i^ O Ct, 
 , "^ H 05 T3 02 " 
 
 P S 4 bO 
 
 
 5^M .=> 
 '2 3S? 
 
 -p ^ 
 
 1900. 
 
 Seidel 
 spiele u 
 Ischen 
 
 Wien 
 rsWit 
 
 
 o 
 
 ii 
 
 ! fl. P! 
 
 s^ 
 
 0?^ ..flTJP®X3^ 
 
 rsz >-> cj w w a oi 
 
 '•^'^ +^sap-^.t^ 
 
 ^•0 
 
 Ma 
 
 bo 
 
 Ill 
 
 P4 
 
 § -§1:= 
 
 >. X] 
 
 .£ >> 
 
 h bO- 
 
 (D 
 
 •r oj o 
 
 gii.i 
 
 >2b0 
 
 
 O 
 
 E"^ p 3 
 ® O. 
 •a »H 
 £ c - 
 
 .Sop 
 
 CO p,— 
 •t^ P'h 
 
 C.2 £ 
 
 03^ O 
 OQ +^ O 
 
 
 0.0 
 
 .Q«P 
 
 O) -S 
 
 p p 
 2 
 
 
 
 iS giJ 3 
 
 bog ©2 S 
 a^t! fl 8 
 
 OQ p (U --^ 
 
 a: +s 
 
 o p 
 
 T3^|P 
 
 D:P ^ 
 
 .Kg 
 S 2 
 
 3 3 
 
 <» p^ 
 
 ;s. 
 
 -sflfi 
 
 bOo.n . 
 poQ-s^ 
 
 rW^.P 
 O 
 
 
 +j o 
 
 .2 o $^ .- . o fl^ p-43 
 
 *^'flhfi'n'n .^.S-^Pi^ 
 
 0^ P 
 
 Pmo.S .202X2 P 
 
 ^p- 
 
 c 5 p 
 
 fe m «> 
 be" Wlg-^ 
 
 2.2W.SI 
 
 p 
 
 R . 
 
 rt O) O) 
 
 •o^-fl 
 
 P »- 
 
 J3l 
 
 O O' 
 
 CO S - 
 
 Ifl s 
 , a; <^ — a 
 
 is bo2 3 
 
 CKP-S "^ 
 
 bO 
 
 03 00 ►> 
 J= S S 03 U 
 
 ^S^SpS 
 
 • • O fl -p « g 
 fl M.P g-p o 
 
 r-i Ol StJ ? to 
 
 hSSp^^® 
 
 
 "d ©floss's-- o3 
 
 •^^coOT-^JO!o^ flE"3>» 
 o S ©> 2s S? aj 2 ? " ®> J^'C o 
 5?_£a!>3j:j>^o3bct»^^aj^-r=, 
 
 H E-i Pm tH S ^ O 
 
 |^.tf\ Si's 
 
 .5 S S +j a w 
 
 fH-" N+j CO -3 
 O- oT 2, o u 
 
 fl ^g 2 t3 
 
 o3 fl" s 
 
 oo<a:g ^'^-'i 
 fl2£-2aS 
 
 p ~fl Puj_ 
 ogp-g^o 
 
 K 
 
THE CURRICULUM. 
 
 89 
 
 ©CO » ' »H 
 
 (U »H n-f 
 
 
 Th 
 othe 
 ing. 
 
 an 
 
 i5 .g.^^ 
 
 ^^ii 
 
 § .£§ -^ 
 
 g§^§ . 
 
 
 iim 
 
 he scho 
 schoolro 
 and furn 
 he scho 
 schoolro 
 nish in 
 parts, 
 he scho 
 schoolro 
 parts of 
 ae scho 
 school y 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 ^ e 
 
 Ivos: 
 lein, 
 
 her: 
 em. 
 
 'i 
 
 long themsp 
 er Schule k 
 lumen sein.' 
 ard the teac 
 nd follow th 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 uct of pupils an 
 ie Kinder in d 
 sollen wie die B 
 s' attitude tow 
 your teachers a 
 
 2| 
 II 
 ^1 
 
 »2 
 
 
 l§ 
 
 O PlHp 
 
 p^ 
 
90 
 
 THE AtrxlLlABY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 
 <» _: 
 
 •SP- 
 
 
 O f5 oi 
 
 ^^ « 
 
 «-.£3 IE +J 
 
 '^■^ >.a 
 
 <D - 03-'-' 
 
 WO O 
 
 I 
 
 00 
 
 e 
 
 
 >D W 
 
 O .0 
 
 rt «( t> 
 C-K o 
 
 <D 
 
 
 Is I 
 
 ^ 2 g ^ 
 2 Of o Qj 
 
 o fH (D C3 
 — < o) o Q >>;; t 
 ^ S as *-• ' 
 
 Eh e 
 
 ft 
 
 as 
 
 03 u 
 
 goo 
 
 o;z; 
 
 
 £ fl 
 
 Is 
 
 n ft 
 
 i 
 
 b2 
 
 el 
 
 2W 
 
 r 
 
 
 O 
 •o . 
 
 rt.2 
 
 :2.S 
 
 if 
 
 on 
 
 ^ 3 
 W 
 
 :2 W 
 
 2 ^ 
 
 i^ -§ 
 ) 03 . ra 
 in, aj O 
 i Mai 
 
 S . o 
 X2 ©-C • 
 03^4 © A 
 ]B 0313 2 
 
 S "3 
 
 0© g 
 030? •'^ 
 
 © .M ft • O 
 
 t" <»7^ S o <» 
 
 »- to 5^ "^-rxa 
 
 5d§^^2 . 
 
 ©5>2 1^ ^^ £ a 
 
 cGi^B P © C 3 
 
 .gisgoftg^ 
 
 E-t oqM cq 
 
 .« © 
 
 o o[5 
 
 ^> 00 
 
 sa- 
 
 « i fi 
 
 © C3« - 
 
 •^ d 
 
 PI © 
 
 o^ 
 
 1^ £ 2 2 
 
 a- ^5 « 
 |g^.a^ 
 
 c a 
 
 W) Ah 
 coW © 
 
 ^fl .s 
 
 ;^2^r 
 
 o fl 
 3 O — in 03 
 
 ?^»^a 
 
 .2 ft 
 
 s:3 
 
 M bo 
 
 II 
 
 a^ 
 
 a+3 a ©^ 
 
 ^i3 
 
 
 
 O O 
 ^^ 
 
 'oi'tn 
 S D 
 
 
THE CURRICULtTM. 
 
 91 
 
 1=3 i fls-d i «3 t) 
 o co^ « C £ S fl 
 
 
 ??rrt ^ 
 
 
 >Oh§ ft, 
 
 l§..5:^Bfl^l« 
 
 5 -a ftaj 
 
 c s.s a-t^^ s > 9i s 
 
 li 
 
 2 .^^ 
 
 •S.2 c 3 o^ S,5 O.S 
 pq 
 
 
 o 
 
 ■" fe =2 I 
 
 
 CQ O 
 ..^ 
 
 GO 
 
 o 2 
 
 m.a 
 
 2 S'O 
 
 :f|l 
 
 & I 
 
 OJ f*> CO 
 
 CO TJ te U) • 
 
 ass 
 
 2 11 
 
 ftc^^§.a 
 
 ^1 Sol 
 
 ^2 
 
 P<co 
 
 3» 
 
 m S 
 
 3 u 
 
 <n 3 
 f=l.2 
 "■5 3 
 
 aj5 >.+a 3 
 
 ^g^^Hof. 
 
 a?? 
 
 3 
 
 ^-6 
 
 » a cS 3 bO-M tt 
 
 .a"g.2o§8- 
 
 3^^l^:;is;p^e^ 
 .2«^.a-§«8«5a_-2'g 
 
 «a r/i .M) O Oi n "tH Jm t-J vy W 
 
 *" 2 s" " ' 
 9^ 
 
 I o3 oj o3 O 
 
 in»ij>-ir3i»-i "tt) 
 
 
 o S 2 .2 S 
 
 -g-f^ o Ml? 
 
 li 
 
 wit; 3 
 
 ! 03 o e 
 
 -M 3 
 
 O <u 
 
 > m-g-o 05 P<j_ ? 3fj,«' 2 2 2 
 
 1 o "4-1 ryTr. •"^aJR+arg.:; , - 
 
 •r; {jj).3 bO© CO (S = 2 OiTS 
 
 
 '£o<3 
 
 OcO <^ 
 
 o a> 
 
 ^«§i3g3«^ 
 
 og 
 
92 
 
 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GEKMANY. 
 
 XI.— METHODS OF INSTRUCTION. 
 
 Before we can present the methods of teaching used in the auxiliary 
 school we must show how much time each branch of study may claim 
 during the week. This will be most quickly done by giving a sum- 
 mary in the form of a table. In the auxiliary school at Halle we 
 have used the following plan : 
 
 Hours per week given to the several branches of study in the auxiliary school 
 
 at Halle. 
 
 Branches of study. 
 
 Religion 
 
 Arithmetic (geometry). 
 
 German 
 
 Writing 
 
 Object lessons 
 
 Drawing 
 
 History 
 
 Geography 
 
 Nature study 
 
 Singing 
 
 Gymnastics 
 
 Handwork 
 
 Total 
 
 Class. 
 
 (5) 
 
 2 (1) 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 n. 
 
 in. 
 
 28 
 
 IV. 
 
 26 
 
 22 
 
 In the summer term a slight change is made on account of instruc- 
 tion in agriculture. The number of hours for hand work, gymnastic 
 exercises, and singing is shortened so that four hours a week are left 
 for garden work; the school excursions, too, often disarrange the 
 tabulated numbers. 
 
 If the instruction given in the higher classes is considered, scarcely 
 any difference will be noticed between the methods of the auxiliary 
 school and those of the regular school ; the intermediate classes have 
 much the same management as that which promises success in the 
 lower grades of the folk school; in the lower classes, however, the 
 instruction given in the auxiliary school must be quite peculiar to it. 
 The characteristic points of auxiliary school instruction have been 
 clothed in many imperatives, as the instruction must be objective, 
 concrete, personal, etc. However, these imperatives should apply to 
 all instruction. In the lower classes of the auxiliary school the 
 teacher has still other considerations to occupy him. The children 
 just transferred from the regular to the auxiliary school are either 
 incapable of receiving instruction, or are completely tired of school. 
 Then he has not merely to awaken powers, but also to prevent many 
 an intermitted development from remaining at a standstill. Besides 
 this, he must see to it that his instruction has an educative influence 
 upon the pupil, and this while he simplifies the subject-matter as 
 much as possible. To fulfill these three demands in detail is very 
 
METHODS OF INSTKUCTION. 93 
 
 hard, and yet we must strive to do this if we would make our auxil- 
 iary school instruction successful. 
 
 If mental powers are to be aroused, we must begin with that which 
 stimulates them spontaneously and yet harmoniously, i. e., play. And 
 it must be, of course, play which teaches the children so to use their 
 limbs and sense organs that they will later obey a rational will and 
 lead to such a doing of work as will effect the desired purpose. If 
 one were to begin by making definite demands upon the will and to 
 do work, his misdirected efforts would result only in frightening and 
 dulling the pupil. The spontaneous use of limbs and sense organs 
 first leads the teacher to take the proper direction. At this point he 
 sees clearly how far — to agree with Boodstein — the limbs of a pupil 
 are free in their movements and to what extent the sense organs can 
 serve his attention by making his impressions precise and definite. 
 Therefore we must first exercise the limbs by means of interesting 
 plays, explore the circle of ideas and the powers of the will, that we 
 may then proceed systematically to finally awaken the soul's slum- 
 bering powers." 
 
 These are then guided in various directions, as in that of speaking, 
 drawing or painting, modeling or stick laying. -Speech often be- 
 comes intelligible and fluent only after long-continued instruction in 
 articulation; for this the teacher requires special preparation. 
 Drawing or painting gives a still more exact test of what the pupil 
 has taken in through his senses than speaking does. When no great 
 demands are made upon him, fear is banished from his mind, and 
 even the most easily discouraged pupil will soon try to do something. 
 Therefore, after a short time the teacher can discover from what he 
 has done what sort of a mind the little artist with the slate pencil 
 has ; and the teacher will see, too, the progress the pupil is making, 
 if his drawings are collected and made into a book. 
 
 Similar insight into the inner life of the pupil is given by model- 
 ing, though this is a great deal more difficult. For this reason it is 
 often left out of the school work; it is important, however, and an 
 attempt should be made to introduce it even into the lowest class. 
 Stick laying is, indeed, much sinipler; the Froebelian occupations in 
 connection with the " gifts " are similarly easy. How active are the 
 little minds when they can do something, accomplish something! 
 They must be kept continually active during the lessons, must always 
 be seeing, observing, feeling, measuring, placing, arranging, compar- 
 ing, distinguishing, hearing, smelling, or tasting, whatever the work 
 
 oDelitzsch recommends an exact psychological diagnosis in order to find out 
 definitely regarding defects in the senses, i. e., of sight, touch, hearing, taste, 
 smell, the feeling of heat, cold, or pain, as well as a diagnosis of the associa- 
 tion of ideas, speech, and the emotional and volitional life. 
 
94 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 may be. At the same time they must be allowed to talk. While 
 playing at work and working at play they should express their opin- 
 ions, ask questions, and give answers. 
 
 If during the child's instruction he is striving to seek and to find, 
 and to change his impressions into action, into movements, then the 
 auxiliary school instruction serves a double purpose: (1) It avoids 
 mere mechanical training and reducing to a uniform level; (2) it 
 develops the motor center of the brain as the basis of the intellectual, 
 and especially of the volitional, life. The children are then not 
 merely receptive, passive, but always active and interested. They 
 live through in a measure what the instruction offers them. This is 
 the case in the school garden and the school excursions even more 
 than in the class room, and there can not possibly be too many of these 
 excursions. The teacher has but few devices to help him in such 
 instruction ; playthings and Froebelian " gifts " are probably his only 
 helpers during the first school year. Outside of these the teacher must 
 be all in all to his pupils. Therefore his task is not easy. Even the 
 primer is lacking, which so early pushes itself in between the teacher 
 of the regular school and his pupils as a dividing wall of paper. 
 Long may it be kept out of the lowest class of the auxiliary school ! 
 There nothing should be read, written, or memorized which might be 
 found in a primer. Now, is the pupil not to read so soon, and write, 
 and memorize poems? If there is to be no drill in the auxiliary 
 school, then postpone the " drei Eisheiligen " « as long as possible, 
 for they soon kill the happy life — the cheerfulness — of the school. It 
 would probably be early enough if reading and writing were intro- 
 duced in the second year in connection with block and stick laying. 
 The memorizing of stories and poems can also be left till later if we 
 would continue to shield the children from indigestible " pebble- 
 stones " (Kieselsteine), i. e., give them bread instead of stones. If, 
 however, one desires to exercise the memory of the pupils, suitable 
 selections must be made, and an eagerness to learn them awakened in 
 the children. Trojan, Lowenstein, and others give excellent short 
 poems in their collections (Kinderlieder, Kindergarten, or Kinder- 
 lauben). 
 
 In this way, and by this method, the teacher may hope to awaken 
 the weak little minds. For those pupils, however, who already have 
 suffered shipwreck in their school life, and of whom people have 
 not hesitated to declare that their mental development was at a 
 standstill, another method of teaching must be chosen. For these 
 pupils the instruction must be such as will take right hold of their 
 
 o This expression refers to the cold and blighting weather which popular tra- 
 dition assigns to the 11th, 1 2th, and 13th of May. The cold of these saints' 
 days is frequently disastrous to budding fruit. — Tbanslatob. 
 
METHODS OF INSTKUCTION. 95 
 
 minds. Therefore, for this purpose nothing colorless must be pre- 
 sented; the teacher must either proceed from the pupil's previous 
 experiences, or make the pupil live through the experiences of others 
 by a progressive portrayal of them. Of course, play and work will 
 still have their places in stimulating movements and ideas, but the 
 stimulations and demands upon the pupil must now be stronger 
 and more vigorous. Moreover, the instruction must var}^ as much 
 as possible, that the pupil's mental inertia may be overcome, and his 
 self-confidence developed. 
 
 Now, let no one think that continual stimulation and change, or 
 ceaseless activity during the lesson, injure the weak intellect rather 
 than benefit it. Let him not be afraid of over-stimulating erethistic 
 pupils (for example). If the teacher retains his fatherly attitude 
 toward the pupils and carefully watches over their mental qualities, 
 requires short steps of them, he will soon be encouraged by their 
 progress. And the progress is not merely intellectual in its nature, 
 no, there will be both physical and mental progress. The instruction 
 in the auxiliary school will therefore be harmoniously educative. 
 
 We have already shown that instruction in the lower grades of the 
 auxiliary school needs but few means of assistance ; Froebel's " gifts " 
 and all kinds of playthings are in the main to be regarded as suffi- 
 cient. In addition, biblical illustrations and Stowesand's picture of 
 the family, as well as pictures from magazines, are to be recom- 
 mended. The more capable the pupils become the more extensive 
 will be the use of illustrative material, until finally, in the interme- 
 diate and higher classes it must be used just as much as in a well- 
 equipped regular school. 
 
 To the statement made above, that the method of instruction in the 
 intermediate and higher classes will differ but little from that of the 
 folk school, we wish now to make several additions. It is the gen- 
 eral opinion that it is an advantage to connect the new material of 
 instruction with knowledge already possessed, but this connection of 
 old ideas and new must become a matter-of-course rule in auxiliary 
 school instruction. Whenever the case admits it, we must start out 
 from the relations in the home, outside the school, and on the street; 
 an effort must be made to make new material plain to the pupil by 
 means of plastic instruction. Only then will it be grasped and mere 
 verbal instruction kept aloof. Nevertheless, it will often be a long 
 time before the material of instruction can be treated logically. The 
 children are often easily wearied and refuse to respond, much to the 
 surprise of the teacher, who thought he was on the right track. To 
 prevent such surprises it has been suggested that the material of 
 instruction be mastered by a spiral method. This method of work- 
 ing through a subject, which is so much used, can not be regarded as 
 a " cure-all." Only mechanically is a little new connected with the 
 
96 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 old by it, and always a return must be made to the starting point. If 
 anyone is concerned with implanting mere word knowledge the spiral 
 method will seem easy and always applicable. If, however, one 
 wishes to educate by his instruction, to use the material of instruc- 
 tion for cultural purposes, he can get along without this method. If 
 only the teacher understands how to bring about immanent repetition, 
 i. e., to present the old in a new form through the new material or to 
 recall it to the pupil's mind from new points of view, he will make 
 progress, slowly, it is true, but surely. The children will not then 
 be wearied by mere repetition of subject-matter, but will be kept 
 always mentally active. The necessary condition for this is a teacher 
 who is himself active and never gets weary or doubts. His task is 
 therefore no easy one, as we have said before. 
 
 Since abnormal children often lack clear ideas regarding time, 
 motion, and space, the instruction in all the classes must especially 
 be directed to the development of these ideas by means of systematic 
 and suitable exercises. Demoor has very properly pointed this out. 
 Therefore the date of the birthdays of the children of every class, for 
 example, must be dwelt on; the time of happening of all kinds of 
 school events is to be determined, and the time of day read from the 
 clock. In their movements great stress must be laid upon accuracy 
 and proper rhythm. Music is of great assistance in this, and in the 
 Brussels auxiliary school the employment oi music has led to the 
 formation of so-called " eurhythmical " exercises, which we heartily 
 recommend. In order to accustom the eye to relations of magnitude 
 and estimating magnitudes in space, measuring sticks should be 
 kept in the class rooms and the school yard and compared with 
 newly found magnitudes. The school walks are constantly bringing 
 forward new space relations, and gradually help to arrange and make 
 clear the pupils' vague ideas on this subject. 
 
 Finally, in characterizing the auxiliary school instruction, it may 
 be well to refer to the thoroughly practical direction which it must 
 take in all its branches, if at all possible. Here we are thinking 
 especially of arithmetic, whose aims have been already characterized 
 as taking their rise in practical life. The teacher of arithmetic has 
 to illustrate the business dealings into which the auxiliary school 
 pupil will later enter. There must be in the school a kind of store," 
 with merchandise, coins, and weights, so that he will become familiar 
 with the operations of buying and selling. Further, now and again a 
 newspaper is to be used in the higher class, so that the growing child 
 may learn something about the labor market, about supply and 
 demand, in order that he may later choose his field of work inde- 
 pendently. Brief compositions and letters may also serve the same 
 
 a Director Schwenk, of Idstein, makes use of such a store in his institution. 
 
DISCIPLINE. 97 
 
 purpose, and these will be written willingly and with considerable 
 care. 
 
 We must not fail to mention here that the school can render val- 
 uable service to the candidates for confirmation by helping them to 
 be less awkward and showing them how lo conduct themselves on the 
 street and in all their circles of intercourse. The auxiliary school 
 teacher must do his best to keep his weakly endowed pupils from 
 stumbling on their later path of life and to help them to be as inde- 
 pendent as possible. Experience teaches that this kind of effort on 
 the part of the auxiliary school may bring about very satisfactory 
 results. 
 
 XII.— DISCIPLINE IN THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 
 
 Again and again it has been said that the auxiliary school should 
 retain its character as a school institution, but that, more than is the 
 case with any other, its instruction should be educative. Fortunately, 
 it has not to cover so much ground, and so it can make its subject- 
 matter cultural in its influence more easily than the regular school 
 can do, if only the right methods of teaching are used. 
 
 Of what value to the auxiliary school pupil is memory work, which 
 burdens rather than inspires? In his case, also, it is true that the 
 ability to do things is better than knowledge. But this ability must 
 be in the service of a rational will, if the youth just entering upon 
 life is to be a useful member of human society. 
 
 (a) THE school's care of the soul. 
 
 In this place we are not treating of education in general, but of 
 psychological dietetics, or care of the soul and discipline in the 
 school, in particular. In reality, these are not different in the auxil- 
 iary school from what they are in the normal or regular school. The 
 peculiarities of the pupils alone demand a special form. People 
 think in this way: The auxiliary school pupils have weak natures, 
 physically and mentally; consequently they claim consideration and 
 kindness as the only measures in the educational scale. Now, the aux- 
 iliary school teacher will certainly have to show great consideration 
 and kindness wherever it is a question of discipline in the auxiliary 
 school. But even in the case of normal children, kindness, if used 
 alone, will have anything but the desired results. How much more 
 is this true of weakly endowed children. They are just the ones who 
 need to strengthen their weak wills by contact with a firm, forceful 
 one. If the teacher always complies with their wishes and submits 
 to their wills, they will never learn to distinguish good and bad 
 14657—07 7 
 
98 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GEEMANY. 
 
 desires and to suppress their selfish impulses. For this reason there 
 must be rigid discipline in the auxiliary school. 
 
 So also refusals and warnings must work upon the child soul. 
 But this must never develop into a drill which kills all love. More- 
 over, many words too often fail in their purpose, and as a rule impa- 
 tience works only lasting harm. Calmness and perseverance alone 
 lead to a good end, which is reached so much the more surely if a 
 friendly understanding is first arrived at and friendly stimulation 
 exerted. But in many cases a self-confidence which is almost dead 
 has to be reawakened and supported until it can make its way inde- 
 pendently. 
 
 The reign of firm discipline in the auxiliary school for the most 
 part does not first show itself in special regulations or warnings. 
 The spirit of order, of time distribution prevailing in it, the spirit 
 of punctuality and accuracy in work, will act effectively, especially 
 if the teacher sets a worthy, forcible example by his faithfulness in 
 little things and his own submission to the whole. 
 
 In addition to this example, which is always subject to change, 
 the ever unchanging in art can be brought in as an ally and helper 
 in the auxiliary school. In our sketch of the ideal schoolhouse we 
 said that it was desirable to have the walls of the class rooms deco- 
 rated with mottoes and pictures. We must now point out (as Pro- 
 fessor Sante de Sanctis has proven so convincingly in his annual 
 report of the asylum school at Rome) that works of art, as present- 
 ing to the view good deeds and beautiful examples, may also fur- 
 nish models for the auxiliary school pupil, who so constantly needs 
 good models. Recently it has been very properly brought into 
 prominence that the aesthetic can serve the moral. Therefore, let 
 the walls of the schoolrooms be decorated Avith suitable pictures, not 
 alone that the school may be made a pleasant place for the child 
 brought up in often miserable surroundings, but rather that by look- 
 ing so often at beautiful representations his memory for moral things 
 will develop, and al-t will thus have won a place as an educative influ- 
 ence in the auxiliary school. 
 
 But, besides this, the auxiliary school teacher will need to use other 
 and special direct means of discipline; certainly he can not dispense 
 with these. As is well known, there are a great many of them. But 
 he must not use the most extreme measures at once, even if this would 
 shorten the process for him. In the great majority of cases a well- 
 graded system of rewards will lead to more good than a scale of 
 punishments which is consistent, but carried out in a heartless way. 
 Encouragement and praise always help to arouse self-confidence, 
 while corporal punishment often brings about bad results. Conse- 
 quently corporal punishment has been condemned in all cases, and 
 that not alone by the doctors. But other voices have been raised in 
 
DISCIPLINE. 99 
 
 advocating a resort to this means of discipline in the education of 
 abnormal children. Ziehen says : " Bodily punishments are not to be 
 entirely done away with, but they must never be inflicted on the 
 head;" and Schwenk declares: "If, therefore, the teacher is firmly 
 convinced that the pupil knows exactly what has been forbidden, and 
 in spite of repeated commands, reminders, admonitions, and warn- 
 ings, persists in carrying out his own bad will, then there is no other 
 way out of it, the proverb must be applied : ' Who will not hear must 
 feel,' and, as we know from experience, birch-rod writing (holzerne 
 Schrift) upon the boy's back does him exceptionally good service." 
 
 (h) THE schools' care OF THE BODY. 
 
 The physical condition of the auxiliary school pupil demands 
 continually the most careful consideration. Any injury to the body 
 often directty hinders the mental development. Therefore the 
 school physician has not only to establish the health condition of 
 the pupil, but he must also watch him continually. In this the 
 auxiliary school teachers can be of great service to him. They 
 observe the children every day in the classes, on the playground, 
 and in the garden, and if they are good observers and know some- 
 thing of hygiene, they acquire the faculty of noticing changes in 
 the appearance and conduct of their pupils. In cases of sudden 
 illnesses or slight accidents they can use for their relief medicines 
 which the medicine chest contains by the directions of the physician. 
 Their proper use may do a great deal of good and very materially 
 lighten the work of the physician. But much more could be done 
 for the care of the pupils' bodies if the parents would cooperate 
 with the physician and the teachers. It has already been shown 
 how the doctor may influence them when occasion offers. But how 
 often must it be done with the cooperation of the teachers, if the 
 physical condition of this or that pupil is really to be improved! 
 If many parents were not so inaccessible to well-meant advice, 
 special " parents' evenings " might be arranged for in the auxiliary 
 school. How many questions and problems demand a joint dis- 
 cussion and solution, and in how many cases must the parents' 
 consciences be sharpened in order to make them introduce a better 
 method of life into their homes ! Unfortunately the difficulties are 
 too great for us to aim at influencing in mass. Therefore there is 
 no way .out of it but summoning the individual parents to the 
 school and there giving them words of advice. They may also 
 be greatly helped in deeds by the public care for their weak children, 
 giving some free transportation on the street railways, others a 
 warm breakfast in winter. 
 
 The evident necessity of giving tonics to auxiliary school pupils, 
 and the want of understanding on the part of their parents, which 
 
100 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 is just as apparent, have brought up the following question: Is the 
 auxiliary school to remain simplj^ a day school, with a limited time 
 of influence, or is it to develop into a boarding school? Worthy 
 representatives of the "curative educational institutions" (Heiler- 
 ziehungsanstalten) consider the boarding school as the best arrange- 
 ment. In this connection Heller says : " We desire most heartily 
 that very many auxiliary schools may, in the course of time, even if 
 only gradually, become regular boarding schools." Piper says, to 
 be sure : " To be able to properly answer the question, 'Auxiliary 
 school or special institution ? ' one must spend years in careful 
 observation of individual cases in even their smallest details. * * * 
 The author indeed recognizes the value of day auxiliary schools, 
 but he also knows that the principals of auxiliary schools are striving 
 to make them boarding schools, and even now try to obtain the good 
 results of the latter by insisting on the schools' feeding the mentally 
 deficient children intrusted to them and on keeping them at the 
 school as long as possible. Serious enough does the question seem 
 to them, ' What becomes of our pupils daily when they leave our 
 care ? ' " Certainly everyone could agree in general w^ith these state- 
 ments. The longer the auxiliary school pupil is under the influence 
 of the school, the more effective its influence will be. Our auxiliary 
 school pupils can very seldom be well cared for in their homes. They 
 see there little that is good, and, on the other hand, often receive last- 
 ing impressions of unwholesome conditions. So the pupils' with- 
 drawal from parental influence may often be very desirable. 
 
 But even at Leipzig, where the pupils are not only fed, but formed 
 into voluntary classes for busy work, this step has not yet been taken, 
 and the school preserves its day character. At Halle also, and prob- 
 ably in other places with fully developed auxiliary schools, this step 
 will not be taken. In spite of certain undeniable imperfections, the 
 day school gives a better opportunity to fit the pupil for life in the 
 hard world than the closed institution. In the school the child must 
 be inured to resist the evil influences of his companions of the street, 
 and even of his family. He must not be kept in leading strings too 
 long. The pupils are not idiots, whose personality can never be 
 firmly established. 
 
 Besides all this, institutional education offers many difficulties. 
 Not only is it very expensive, but it demands also greater services 
 from the educators. Even a day school for mentally deficient children 
 makes serious demands upon the teacher, and the results of his efforts 
 are not always certain. Still less certain, perhaps, will they be in 
 an institution, which sometimes is, as Gorke asserts, a downright 
 breeding place for certain vices, such as masturbation, talebearing, 
 etc., if, we may add, the supervision is inadequate. At all events, 
 
 I 
 
PEEPAEATION OF PUPILS FOR CONFIRMATION. 101 
 
 then, we must preserve the character of the day school, keep the 
 children at school as long as possible during the day, and send them 
 home for the night. 
 
 XIIL— PREPARATION OF AUXILIARY SCHOOL PUPILS 
 FOR CONFIRMATION. 
 
 For a long time people have had the idea that mentally deficient 
 children are especially gifted religiously; this gift has even been 
 pointed to as compensation for the lack of purely intellectual ability. 
 Such an opinion has repeatedly been supported by the fact that not 
 merely hysterical children tend to show religious enthusiasm, but 
 mentally weak children seem to be able to memorize a surprising 
 amount of religious material. Consequently, in religious instruction 
 such children have been overfed with biblical history and dogmas. 
 Since this instruction lias been given by auxiliary school teachers, 
 however, this overfeeding has been done away with by them. It is 
 probably now generally recognized as true, what was said by Inspector 
 Landenberger in the school and annual reports of the Hygienic Insti- 
 tution for the Care of Mental Defectives and Epileptics, and con- 
 firmed by the psychiatrists A. Romer and W. Weygandt, viz, that 
 one-sided overloading of the memory with religious material, as with 
 any other, is harmful rather than helpful. 
 
 If the teacher knows how to bring the pupil under the guidance 
 and chastening of God by his religious instruction, and to present the 
 divine guidance and chastening as much as possible from his own 
 experience and his own yielding to discipline, he does not need all 
 the helps which the mentally normal child requires, such as the his- 
 tory of the stages in the development of the kingdom of God, and the 
 established dogmas in epic or lyric form. And even in preparing 
 pupils for confirmation, he does not need to amplify all these. The 
 auxiliary school pupil will neither be an active vestryman, nor will 
 he take part in discussions regarding religions and creeds. But he 
 will manifest his Christianity just as everyone who can be only of 
 the " silent in the land." For this the instruction for confirmation 
 must prepare him. < 
 
 It must first be determined what ideas the children bring with them 
 from the public school. As a rule their religious knowledge will be 
 small ; besides this, the auxiliary school pupils bring with them, from 
 the various classes, varied powers of receptivity and varied degrees 
 of activity. Therefore the teacher must become very well acquainted 
 with the mental qualities of the candidates for confirmation if he 
 would properly estimate and benefit each one. Such an analytic and 
 personal method can not be used, however, when the pastor takes all 
 
102 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 the children in hand for preparatory instruction, and the auxiliary 
 school pupil is placed among candidates for confirmation who come 
 from the regular school. The pastor may scatter as many seeds of 
 divine truth as he will, yet the auxiliary school pupil will go away 
 empty. And if, when among his cleverer fellows, he is asked even an 
 easy question, he Avill fail in these new surroundings and be made 
 sport of. The result will be that not merely a dissatisfied, but a con- 
 fused and puzzled soul will come up for confirmation. Such results 
 must and can be avoided. Above all things, the weakly endowed 
 pupils are to be kept away from the confirmation instruction in which 
 the normal children share. 
 
 If this is admitted, we must next decide who should instruct this 
 group of candidates from the auxiliary school — the pastor or the 
 teacher. In many cities, as, for example, in Halle, a clergyman takes 
 charge of this difficult task. Two days in the week the school prin- 
 cipal has a class room made ready for this purpose, so that the prepa- 
 ration for confirmation partakes, from the start, of the character of 
 school instruction. The pastor is in every case the youngest one in 
 the church parish in which the schoolhouse and its auxiliar}^ classes 
 are situated. As assistant pastor, he naturally will not stay very long 
 in this parish, so that frequent changes are made. This young 
 clergyman is not previously questioned by his superiors as to whether 
 he has sufficient inclination and ability to carry on this difficult work. 
 He does it as well as he can; his conscience is the only judge of his 
 performance. Would it not mean a desirable relieving of this con- 
 science if the church authorities in charge should declare: " He alone 
 is fitted to prepare the candidates from the auxiliary school for con- 
 firmation who has known the pupils the most intimately and for 
 the longest time ? " Since the older clergymen of the parish already 
 are burdened with several confirmation classes, they can not be 
 called upon to give this instruction, which would require special 
 study on their part. In the interest of the clergymen and of the 
 children of the auxiliary school, as. well as in the interest of the 
 kingdom of God upon earth, the instruction for confirmation must be 
 given into the hands of the oldest teacher, or of the principal, of the 
 auxiliary school. More or less recently this step has already been 
 taken in Brunswick, Breslau, Kassel, Dresden, Gorlitz, and Konigs- 
 berg. Generally this special duty is given over to the teacher or 
 principal by the consistory, with the privilege of recalling the ap- 
 pointment at any time. Beyond this, the higher church authorities 
 reserve the right of supervision. They cause the city superintendent 
 to visit the school once or twice a year, have him hold an examination 
 a short time before the confirmation, and allow the candidates for 
 confirmation from the auxiliary school to be handed over to their 
 parochial clergymen for, perhaps, three or four weeks more, that 
 
THF S^AT^ AND THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 103 
 
 they may take their confirmation vows along with the other children 
 on the general day of confirmation. For this purpose, at the very 
 beginning of his preparation for confirmation, the personal record of 
 each shoidd be given to the clergyman in charge, so that he may in 
 good season influence, as spiritual guide, also those children who 
 have not yet come under his instruction, and their parents. 
 
 The confirmation ceremony and the first communion of the auxil- 
 iary school pupils at Halle, in the presence of the teachers of the 
 institution, was always quite solemn and impressive, but the ceremony 
 made the impression upon one, however, that the pupils of this insti- 
 tution for the care and education of defectives were being confirmed 
 under special and abnormal conditions. The auxiliary school pupils, 
 at the age of confirmation at least, should feel that they can live 
 among companions of their own age without noticeable peculiarities. 
 
 As material of instruction the Ten Commandments are, above all, to 
 be used, and these are to be treated with especial regard to prac- 
 tical life. Kielhom makes excellent suggestions regarding methods 
 of presenting them to candidates from the auxiliary school. Then, 
 in addition to the Commandments, there are the three articles of the 
 creed, the Lord's Prayer, the command for baptism, and the sacra- 
 mental words of the holy communion. Of course Luther's explana- 
 tion of these parts of the catechism is to be used. The purpose of 
 confirmation should be made very clear to the pupils. 
 
 XIV.— THE COMMUNITY AND THE STATE IN THEIR 
 RELATIONS TO THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 
 
 The modern State, and under it the community, have not merely 
 the right and the duty to care for the spreading and deepening of 
 culture; both have also to take charge of the economically inefficient. 
 As a rule^ the mentally weak are the economically inefficient ; there- 
 fore the auxiliary school is no matter of luxury or a play of surplus 
 financial powers. It is rather a humanitarian duty, which demands 
 true manhood. Nevertheless, in the social life of different com- 
 munities ideal impulses and philanthropic sentiments could not long 
 avail if the real background of self-preservation did not speak a 
 plain language. 
 
 Naumann very properly says: " To keep up the lowest class of the 
 people means insurance against great losses to the whole." The 
 auxiliary school pupils come from the lowest class of a city com- 
 munity. Since their ability to gain a livelihood is but small if they 
 have not been specially trained and accustomed to work, the whole 
 community has later to take action in their behalf. Either the aux- 
 
104 THE AtrXlLlAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 iliary school pupil becomes a loafer and a tax upon the poor funds or 
 a vagabond upon the public highways. Both are unwelcome mem- 
 bers of a community. Not only are they unwelcome, they are highly 
 injurious to the social body. Mental deficiency, even in its lesser 
 forms and aspects, is, as is well known, often the cause of all kinds 
 of misdemeanors and crimes. Weak-mindedness, however, when 
 joined with a dislike of work, is still more detrimental. So by neg- 
 lecting the mentally and economically inefficient a city incurs ex- 
 penses for the care of the poor, expenses for the suppression of va- 
 grancy, and, finally, expenses for the maintenance of criminals. This 
 means, therefore, that the maintenance of auxiliary schools is an 
 insurance against greater losses. A comparison of expenses for the 
 year will probably show that money has been saved, for if the ejfforts 
 to make these weak ones capable of earning a livelihood and thus 
 to add useful members to a community are successful, its powers are 
 increased, even if they are but small factors in the community life. 
 The establishment and maintenance of auxiliary schools is therefore 
 not merely a worthy humanitarian duty, but also a social necessity; 
 and economic considerations generally speak convincingly in the 
 larger administrative bodies. Now, the larger cities have, indeed, 
 shown hitherto a gratifying rivalry in the matter of auxiliary schools, 
 and the State has not only given its customary consent, but has not 
 refused to recognize the newly created institutions. 
 
 But the task of the State and the community by no means ends with 
 the present auxiliary school organization. A whole series of long- 
 ings, which now and again have been clearly enough expressed, must 
 still be realized. In the first place, compulsory attendance on the 
 auxiliary school, which has elsewhere (p. 47) been demanded, should 
 be enforced by the State. Under the conditions specified, parents 
 should be obliged by law to send their children to an auxiliary school. 
 Next, the school period should be extended to the end of the four- 
 teenth year. It has been suggested that it would be well to keep all 
 auxiliary school pupils in the school at least one year after the age of^i 
 confirmation. "Jl 
 
 More far-reaching and beneficial, however, is the demand that a 
 special continuation school, with compulsory attendance and a course 
 covering several years, should be established for poorly endowed 
 children. Really it is not advisable to transfer confirmed pupils from 
 the auxiliary school to the continuation trade schools of the cities; 
 that would mean that all those evil conditions would again be brought 
 about which the auxiliary school has tried so hard to do away with. 
 The difference in the school knowledge of the former auxiliary school 
 pupils would of itself be especially troublesome to the teacher of the 
 continuation school. Consequently a special class would have to 
 
 1 
 
THE STATE AND THE AtJXlLlABY SCHOOL. 106 
 
 instituted in that school. That religion, reading, writing, and arith- 
 metic would have to be continued in it is probably not questioned by 
 anyone, but at the same time economic, civic, and religious virtues 
 must be cultivated. 
 
 Besides these indispensable theoretical duties, the continuation 
 school for poorly endowed children has also purely practical ones to 
 perform. For this purpose, therefore, so-called " preparatory work- 
 shops " must be established, which teach objectively the most ele- 
 mentary forms of those trades which are to be most highly recom- 
 mended to pupils from the auxiliary school. Mental defectives will 
 seldom be able to create masterpieces. It is enough if they only 
 become intelligent underworkers and helpers in straw plaiting, bas- 
 ket making, bookbinding, cabinetmaking, or to stone masons, shoe- 
 makers, gardeners, farm hands, bricklayers, etc. Even if many of 
 these trades can not be taught in workshops, visits to places where 
 work is being done, followed by discussions, will partially make up 
 for this. If emphasis is laid upon this practical training, the con- 
 tinuation school for mental defectives can give a vocation to hundreds 
 of unfortunates who would otherwise fail hi life, and this vocation 
 will make them efficient and therefore useful and respectable members 
 of human society. 
 
 For the auxiliary school pupil, moreover, the choice of a vocation 
 would be postponed for years by the continuation school, and so he 
 would be enabled to make a wiser decision. It is always hard to 
 discover in good season the best line of work for young people. The 
 children of the auxiliary school consent to all kinds of proposals, and 
 the parents seldom show understanding or deep interest in this mat- 
 ter. So the decision often rests with the teacher and the physician. 
 They can surmise, if they can not know exactly, what the child's 
 mental and physical equipment will be, as well as his later desires 
 and abilities. By their counsel they can prevent the changes in voca- 
 tion which the weak-minded pupil is so prone to make. 
 
 The most important thing of all, however, they can not do alone, 
 i. e., seek out suitable positions. How often parents who have been 
 turned away by employers come to the auxiliary school principal and 
 beg him to try to help their child to secure a position. Sometimes, 
 indeed, the school's intercession is of service, but master mechanics 
 do not care to have much to do with apprentices from the auxiliary 
 school. Therefore K. Kichter's wish is justifiable: " Would that our 
 master mechanics at home would realize that the children who go out 
 from the auxiliary schools are not as incompetent as is generally 
 thought, but that, on the contrary, they often excel in practical 
 affairs boys taken into apprenticeship from the country or elsewhere 
 without anything being known aboiit them, and doubly reward the 
 
106 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 benevolent work of instructing them, if only the master does not 
 leave this teaching in the hands of an assistant, but looks after it 
 himself and is kind and patient with the boys." 
 
 A similar wish might be expressed in regard to the placing of 
 girls in stores and factories, as in families which need servants or 
 waiting maids. But will both wishes be considered carefully enough, 
 and will masters and employers of servants use the personal records 
 and individual lists of the auxiliary school? The realization of 
 these wishes presupposes much benevolence of spirit. The State, 
 however, could aid in this, as could private benevolence, to some 
 extent at least: Let the State set aside rewards for such master 
 mechanics as can prove that former auxiliary school pupils have 
 answered all the demands of a guild in their training. According 
 to K. Richter's reports, on special motion of the Royal Saxon minis- 
 ter of the interior, a premium of 150 marks is granted in such a case. 
 Perhaps this example will be imitated in other States. A wider 
 influence can be exerted, however, by the activities of associations in 
 cities having auxiliary schools. In Leipzig, Konigsberg, and Berlin 
 auxiliary school societies, and associations for the care of backward 
 children already exist. The characteristic portions of the statutes of 
 the associations of these cities are as follows : 
 
 ASSOCIATION FOR THE EDUCATION AND CARE OF BACKWARD 
 (MENTALLY DEFICIENT) CHILDREN. (BERLIN.) 
 
 [Chartered association.] 
 
 ■ I. NAME, LOCATION, AND PURPOSE OF THE ASSOCIATION. 
 
 § 1. The Association for the Education and Care of Backward (Mentally 
 Deficient) Children, founded March 26, 1903, has its headquarters in Berlin, 
 
 §2. The Association for the Education and Care of Backward (Mentally 
 Deficient) Children aims to awaken and promote interest in and understanding 
 of the culture and education of backward (mentally deficient) children and to 
 cooperate in the mental, physical, moral, and economic advancement of these 
 minors. 
 
 § 3. This aim is attained : 
 
 A. 
 
 1. By lectures and discussions of topics in the fields of instruction and educa- 
 tion in question, especially of the present practice in the care of mental de- 
 fectives at home and abroad, by the description of typical institutions and typ- 
 ical organizations before the association, before other associations, or public 
 assemblies. 
 
 2. By the discussion of pertinent literature, of ordinances and decrees of 
 State and district authorities. 
 
 3. By scientific treatment of pertinent questions, the publication of suitable 
 aids to teaching, etc., discussions in professional magazines and in the daily 
 press. 
 
 4. By visiting establishments (classes, schools, institutions) for the care ol 
 mental defectives, meetings of societies, and conventions. 
 
 5. By establishing a central bureau of information. 
 
THE STATE AND THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 107 
 
 By the development of practical care taking. This care taking shall strive 
 to bring about — 
 
 1. For all mental defectives tcho need it — 
 
 (a) Provision for better care, clothing, and food. 
 
 (b) The establishment of homes for children, refuges (day homes with 
 
 board), and suitable care during vacations. 
 
 (c) The placing of the children under proper care, either private or in 
 
 some institution, according to the nature of the case. 
 
 (d) Their seasonable committal to suitable educational institutions. 
 
 (e). The appointment of care takers arid professional assistants, who are 
 continually to watch over the education of the children, have super- 
 vision of the proper use of materials at the disposal of the execu- 
 tive council, instruct and advise parents, guardians, care takers, 
 overseers, and employers of labor. 
 
 (f) The formation of school committees in connection with the schools 
 concerned. 
 
 2. For those who have got through school — 
 
 (a) In cooperation with parents, guardians, and teachers, to advise the 
 
 children as soon as possible before their dismissal from the school 
 regarding their choice of a vocation. 
 
 (b) To point out reliable foremen and employers of labor who would be 
 
 likely to exert a beneficial and educative influence upon these 
 youths and further their technical training. 
 
 (c) To take care of these children when they are not cared for in homes. 
 
 (d) In connection with the school, to establish continuation courses, even- 
 
 ing technical classes, and homes for apprentices and girls in order to 
 help those who have left school to make proper use of their spare 
 time. 
 
 (e) To help specially needy children to gain a more adequate education by 
 
 means of stipends, assistance from existing benevolent foundations, 
 associations, and funds. 
 
 (f) To grant aid in special cases of need and when dangers threaten them 
 
 in public life on account of their deficient ability. 
 
 II. MEMBERSHIP. 
 
 § 4. Adults of both sexes, without distinction of vocation, political party, or 
 religion, as well as organizations, officials, and corporations, may be members 
 of this association. 
 
 § 5. Membership may be gained by declaring one's intention to enter as — 
 
 (a) helper. 
 
 (b) professional assistant. 
 
 (c) paying member. 
 
 (d) life member. 
 
 (e) patron. 
 
 § 6. Members of the association have equal rights regarding the management 
 of the association. In the general assembly each member of the association has 
 a vote, in the council e;ich of its own members has a vote, and in neither case 
 is vote by proxy permitted. 
 
108 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 § 7. The helpers, who work in connection with the schools, bind themselves to 
 do their utmost to accomplish the purposes set forth in § 2 and § 3, according to 
 a special regulation. 
 
 § 8. Whea requested by the council or its individual members, each professional 
 assistant must give information regarding his own vocation or his chosen field 
 of work, and also must give advice of his own accord regarding affairs in his 
 department which can have significance in the education of mentally deficient 
 children, as in connection with apprenticeship, labor, wages. 
 
 § 9. The professional assistants and helpers do not need to pay any membership 
 fee. Each year the paying members pay into the treasury of the association 
 any amount they choose, at least, however, three marks. 
 
 § 10. Life members make one payment of at least a hundred marks ; patrons 
 at least five hundred marks. Persons who serve the association in any special 
 way may be elected honorary members of the main body. 
 
 § 11. Membership is lost — 
 
 (a) by expressed desire to withdraw. 
 
 (b) for paying members, by two failures to pay the annual fee. 
 
 (c) by decision of the general assembly upon recommendation of the 
 ' council. 
 
 III. ORGANIZATION OF THE ASSOCIATION. 
 
 § 12. The work of the association is carried on by an executive council and 
 the general assembly. Both bodies can appoint committees and commissions for 
 special service, and to these t)thers beside the members of the executive council 
 may be appointed. 
 
 A pedagogical commission, whose president must always be a teacher, enters 
 upon its work at once, and its duties are regulated by special by-laws. This 
 commission has the right to expend, for its own purposes, moneys which have 
 been appropriated for its special work without having to gain the permission 
 of the executive council. 
 
 The treasurer of the association is required to keep special account of the 
 same. 
 
 A. THE EXECUTIVE COUNCIL. 
 
 § 13. The executive council is elected by the general assembly for a period of 
 three years beginning January 1 ; one-third go out each year. Re-election is 
 permissible. The first elections are for the period from 1903 to December 31, 
 1905. Lots shall be cast to determine whose terms shall expire in 1903 and 
 1904. 
 
 § 14. The executive council consists of — 
 
 (a) a president and two vice-presidents. 
 (&) a secretary and two assistant secretaries, 
 (c) a treasurer and his assistant. 
 {d) six other members. 
 § 15. A special schedule of work specifies the duties of each member of the 
 executive council. 
 
 § 16. The executive council carries on the current business of the association. 
 It meets when occasion demands, if possible, at least once a month. 
 
 § 17. The executive council represents the association in all its relations, and 
 especially in court. The president and a second member of the executive coun- 
 cil may sign papers in the name of the association. 
 
 § 18. The secretary must do all the written work for the associatipn. 
 
THE STATE AND THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 109 
 
 § 19. The treasurer must collect the revenues of the association, take charge 
 of the treasury and the funds of the association, make payment when directed to 
 do so by the president, and keep all accounts. 
 
 § 20. In case any officer is unable to perform his duties his assistant is pro- 
 moted to the position. 
 
 § 21. All moneys which in the opinion of the executive council are not needed 
 to carry on its regular work are to be invested as securely as are the funds of 
 minor children. The council has the power to decide regarding the withdrawal 
 of such funds from investment. 
 
 B. THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 
 
 § 22. The general assembly meets at least once a year. With it alone lies the 
 power to examine into the affairs of the executive council, as well as into the 
 report of its work (especially of the treasurer), to elect new members of the 
 executive council, and finally to .decide regarding the expulsion of a member 
 and regarding changes in the statutes of the association. The report of the 
 treasurer is accepted only after his accounts have been audited by two mem- 
 bers of the association appointed each year by the general assembly. These 
 must not be members of the executive council. 
 
 IV. SPECIAL RULES FOR THE MANAGEMENT OF THE ASSOCIATION. 
 
 § 23. In addition to the regulations laid down in the schedule of work, the 
 following special rules guide in the management of the association : 
 
 The president sets the date for the regular meetings of the executive council 
 as long beforehand as practicable. To other meetings the members of the execu- 
 tive council are given written invitations ; the call for meetings of the general 
 assembly shall be published at least fourteen days before the date of meeting 
 in the following newspapers : Die Vossische Zeitung, Die Post, Das Berliner 
 Tageblatt, and Der Lokalanzeiger. The executive council may publish other 
 notices of any meeting of the general assembly if it is deemed advisable. 
 
 § 24. The president must call a special meeting of the executive council when 
 three members make a written motion to that effect, stating the object; an 
 extra session of the general assembly when one-fourth of the members of the 
 association propose it in like manner. 
 
 § 25. For the regular meetings of the executive council one-third of the mem- 
 bers constitute a quorum ; in the general assembly no quorum is necessary. 
 
 § 26. A majority vote carries a measure ; in case of a tie the president casts 
 the deciding vote. For the expulsion of a member or a change in the statutes 
 a two-thirds majority of the voting members is required. 
 
 § 27. If a member of the executive council can not or will not accept an office 
 to which he has been chosen or continue therein, the members have the right to 
 appoint one of their number in his place for the rest of his term of office. In 
 like manner the executive council may complete its membership from the mem- 
 bership of the association. 
 
 § 28. The minutes of the executive council are authenticated by the signa- 
 tures of the president and secretary, those of the general assembly by the signa- 
 tures of the president, secretary, and three members of the executive council. 
 
 § 29. Only a vote of three-fourths of the members present in the general assem- 
 bly can dissolve the association after it has been decided in a previous meeting 
 by a two-thirds majority that the question of the dissolution of the association 
 will be brought up at its next meeting. 
 
 If the dissolution of the association is decided upon, its possessions are turned 
 over, conserving the rights of third parties, to the municipal authorities of Ber- 
 lin, requiring them to use them in the spirit of the constitution of this associa- 
 tion. 
 
110 THE AUXILIAKY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 ORDER OF BUSINESS OF THE COMMISSION FOR THE INSTRUCTION 
 AND EDUCATION OF BACKWARD (MENTALLY DEFICIENT) CHIL- 
 DREN. (LEIPZIG.) 
 
 1. Purpose. 
 
 The Commission for the Instruction and Education of Mentally Deficient 
 Children aims to gain a pedagogical insight into the real nature of these chil- 
 dren, to discover the best methods which lead to the instruction and education 
 of them, as well as the school organization which would best meet their needs. 
 
 2. Organization. 
 
 The commission will strive to gain this purpose by holding meetings, by ar- 
 ranging for courses of lectures, by founding a library with pertinent literature, 
 by maintaining a reading room with suitable magazines, by arranging journeys 
 for information, by sending delegates, etc. 
 
 Proceedings at meetings will consist of lectures, exchanges of collected experi- 
 ences, discussions of. books, references to new data, specimen teaching, exhibi- 
 tions of teaching appliances, etc. 
 
 3. Management. 
 
 The executive officers of the commission consist of the president and a vice- 
 president, secretary, assistant secretary, and librarian. 
 
 Only teachers may be chosen as presidents and secretaries. 
 
 Members of the executive body are elected for one year ; reelection is permis- 
 sible. 
 
 AUXILIARY SCHOOL ASSOCIATION AT KONIGSBERG. 
 
 [According to Fr. Frenzel.] 
 
 § 1. The purpose of the association is to cooperate with the auxiliary school 
 in caring for the physical and mental development of weak-minded children, 
 viz: 
 
 1. Of those who have left school. 
 
 2. Of those still compelled to go to school. 
 
 3. Of other mental defectives, i. e., those who are still very young. 
 
 To this is joined the further purpose of spreading information regarding the 
 real significance and value of the auxiliary school and of combating the prej- 
 udices of the public against It. 
 
 § 2. The care of boys and girls who have left the Konigsberg Auxiliary School 
 will, among other things, consist in : 
 
 (a) The training of children for a practical calling in life. For this work 
 competent and morally unobjectionable masters, overseers, and guard- 
 ians must be secured, 
 (ft) The continuous supervision and education of the children, 
 (c) The granting of assistance in cases of need, as well as protection against 
 the dangers arising from their meager endowment, and against 
 those of public life (injuries caused by negligence, acute mental 
 disturbances, alcohol, prostitution, conflicts with the authorities). 
 {d) The placing of children under proper care, either private or in some 
 institution, according to the nature of the case. 
 
 1 
 
THE STATE AND THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. Ill 
 
 § 3. The care of children who are still of school age shall, among other things, 
 consist in — 
 
 (a) Placing them as soon as possible in the auxiliary school ; 
 
 (b) Providing better care for the pupils as an aid to the accomplishment 
 
 of the school purposes, especially by the establishment of a home 
 for children (day home with board) and by providing special care 
 during vacations. 
 
 § 4. To carry on this worlc helpers are appointed by the association, who are 
 to watch over the pupils and instruct the persons in their environment (parents, 
 guardians, former teachers, etc.). 
 
 § 5. Any man or woman who is interested in this sphere of benevolent activity 
 may become a member of the association. Societies are also accepted as mem- 
 bers. Applications for admission are to be made to the president. Every 
 member pays an optional fee (at least 2 marks) during the year. 
 
 Notice of withdrawal from the association must be presented in writing before 
 the close of the year to the executive council. 
 
 Every member is asked to further the interests of the association as far as 
 he can by spreading information regarding its purposes, and by accepting 
 responsible positions and i^osts of honor in it. 
 
 § 6. The executive council consists of sixteen members, men and women, in- 
 cluding the president, vice-president, secretary, assistant secretary, treasurer, 
 and eleven other members. The executive council conducts all the affairs of 
 the association and holds monthly meetings to discuss the progress of its work. 
 
 The members of the executive council are chosen at the first general meeting 
 of the year. If a member withdraws before the expiration of his term of office, 
 some one else is elected to take his place. 
 
 § 7. The association year begins January the first. Meetings are called by 
 the executive council when occasion demands. The principal meeting of the 
 year is held in January, when the secretary's and the treasurer's reports are 
 given and the executive council elected. This annual meeting, the objects of 
 which are stated in the call, requires no quorum. A majority vote will pass 
 any resolution ; to change or amend the constitution a two-thirds majority of 
 the members present is required. A two-thirds majority vote of all the members 
 of the association is necessary to disband the association. In case of the dis- 
 solution of the association, all its possessions are to be handed over to some 
 institution for the care of mental defectives. 
 
 At Cologne, too, as well as at Frankfort on the Main and Brussels, 
 the auxiliary school, assisted by associations, cares for the further 
 development of its pupils who have been confirmed and have left 
 the school. It is very important, also, that the auxiliary school 
 teachers should carry on research work regarding the success of 
 auxiliary school instruction, as is done at Leipzig. At the instigation 
 of K. Richter (Leipzig) every six years questionnaires are sent out. 
 These seek information regarding the ability to earn a livelihood, 
 the conduct, and the desire for further education of former pupils 
 who can still be found. Such work causes the teacher much trouble, 
 and yet it furnishes a splendid test of the success of the school as 
 a whole. The results of the Leipzig experiments are gratifying, and 
 encourage us to continue the work along this line. We may expect 
 that such research work will be successful in other cities, too. Of 
 course the results of all efforts in the auxiliary school will be more 
 
112 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 certain and greater when State and community, cooperating with 
 private persons, labor in the interest of those mental defectives who 
 have left the school. 
 
 Boys must be cared for till they reach the age when they must 
 serve in the army: That such care is very necessary has been proved 
 by H. Kielhorn, and he has also done much to bring it about. Much 
 of the mistreatment of soldiers, which is always mentioned in the 
 press and parliamentary speeches, comes about because the mental 
 condition of the youths who enter the army is not considered. If 
 when recruits were being examined the doctor would only take the 
 time to glance over the " personal records " of the auxiliary school, 
 many an evil report concerning the army could be stopped. And 
 much " ballast," too, many a drag on the military training, would 
 be done away with; indeed, the number of deserters and suicides 
 would be greatly lessened, if the previous life of the recruits were 
 known, on the basis of statements made by auxiliary school teachers. 
 And if only during recruiting, at least the question, " What school 
 have you attended ? " were asked, then, if an auxiliary school were 
 mentioned, a special examination would have to be made. To pre- 
 vent the misuse of this simple method, the military authorities might 
 demand lists of pupils of the auxiliary schools of any particular re- 
 cruiting district. In all cases it would be wiser not to allow any 
 former pupil of an auxiliary school to serve in the army, no matter 
 how physically capable he may seem ; and this from humanitarian as 
 well as from technically military and patriotic considerations. 
 
 A special administration of justice is recommended for weak- 
 minded, abnormal boys and girls who have left school. To be sure, 
 while attending the auxiliary school, they should learn to distinguish 
 more clearh^ right and wrong, good and evil ; but a pupil Avill never 
 leave tlie auxiliary school with firm principles of right in his mind ; 
 his social conscience will always be wavering. At least he will never 
 be able to resist the manifold temptations of his surroundings as a 
 mentally normal person could do. At times, too, physical conditions 
 will obscure his weak sense of right, so that deeds will be committed 
 which human society calls misdeeds, and punishes. The so-called 
 "changed accountability" (veranderte Zurechnungsfahigkeit) must 
 here be considered. When the layman, who criticises harshly and 
 hastily, hears this ncAvly-coined legal term, he speaks lightly of a 
 ridiculous lowering of our standards of discipline. Indeed, in view 
 of the increasing number of mental defectives among those to be 
 punished, he sees the administration of justice in a precarious posi- 
 tion, if punishment in a great number of cases is lessened as a result 
 of individual consideration of the mental condition of the offenders. 
 But criminal psychology is neither a philanthropic or scientific sport ; 
 the knowledge of psychopathology in its connection with misde- 
 
THE STATE AND THE AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 113 
 
 meanors and crimes is nowadays rather a necessity, which can pre- 
 vent the infliction of punishment from being dislodged from its posi- 
 tion. Whoever has watched the development of an auxiliary school 
 pupil will know how easily guided he is, as long as those around him 
 understand him, and further, as long as this or that nervous condi- 
 tion does not handicap him. 
 
 Further, the health educator knows how sensitive he may become, 
 and fall into passions of the worst kind, if his short and disconnected 
 trains of thought become confused on account of some cause lying 
 entirely outside the sphere of his will. In such a case the slightly 
 abnormal child will generally act without reflection; but sometimes 
 he may, after mature but one-sided deliberation, do wrong, and then 
 his " changed accountability " can scarcely be assumed. In both 
 cases the judge must decide from a humanitarian point of view, i. e., 
 he must consider the inner man in the offender, particularly if the 
 offender has passed through the auxiliary school in his youth. To 
 regard him as completely responsible, and to punish him as one would 
 a mentally normal person, would be to chastise a cripple merely be- 
 cause he was born a cripple, and to deform him still further. Para- 
 graph 51 « of the penal code of the German Empire gives the 
 judge the right to take into consideration a mental condition — 
 " unconsciousness " or " morbid excitement," by which free-will 
 action is absolutely prevented. Not a word, however, is said of 
 mental deficiency as a condition which also may hinder the free 
 action of the will. The twenty-seventh conference of German jurists 
 has recently tried to remedy this defect; and upon the advice of 
 Professors Kahl and Leppman (Berlin), the following recommenda- 
 tions have been made to the judicial authorities by Professors Cramer 
 (Gottingen), Kriipelin (Munich), and Kleinfeller (Kiel) : 
 
 1. Anyone who, at the time of committing a criminal act, is in a 
 diseased condition which is not merely temporary, and which has 
 lessened his ability to see the culpability of his actions, or his power to 
 resist temptation, is to be punished according to the law governing 
 punishment for petty offenses. 
 
 2. In the case of young offenders, more extensive use is to be made 
 of the principle recommended by the twenty-seventh conference of 
 jurists, viz, that educative measures, under the direction of the state, 
 be substituted for punishment. 
 
 3. Punishment may be postponed according to the general rule 
 permitting it, and we recommend that this rule be applied as widely 
 as possible. 
 
 4. Commitment is made to the usual penal institution, where the 
 conditions which brought about mental deficiency are given special 
 consideration. 
 
 a Compare Biirgerliches Gesetzbuch f .. d. Deutsche Reich, par. 827. 
 14659—07 8 
 
114 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 5. Mental defectives in the sense of paragraph 1 who do not belong 
 in the usual penal institution are to be committed to a state reform- 
 atory, and youthful offenders are to be committed to educational 
 institutions. 
 
 6. Mental defectives who are dangerous to society must be kept in 
 suitable institutions until such time as they are considered fit to be 
 discharged, even though their sentences have been fulfilled or re- 
 mitted. 
 
 7. The discharge is only provisional and may be revoked during a 
 time fixed by law. 
 
 8. The health of mental defectives who are not dangerous to so- 
 ciety must be watched over by the State after their discharge or the 
 remission of their sentence ; they may be placed in families or private 
 institutions or given over to specially appointed guardians. Legal 
 limits should be set to the period of such supervision. 
 
 9. Special means are to be taken to determine the necessity and 
 advisability of any protective measures to be used in connection with 
 mental defectives, but this procedure is to be kept entirely distinct 
 from that concerned with the deprivation of the right of independent 
 action (on account of mental derangement or reckless expenditure). 
 
 In these recommendations a very important role is given to the 
 physician in connection with penal sentences. It is desirable, how- 
 ever, that the advice of the auxiliary school teacher be taken as an 
 expert when judgment is to be passed upon those who have formerly 
 attended an auxiliary school. At least the previous life and develop- 
 ment of the accused, as shown by the individual records kept by the 
 auxiliary school, must be taken into consideration. Many milder 
 sentences would then be given and further culpable deeds prevented 
 by proper treatment. Perhaps help may come from auxiliary school 
 and other societies in cities Avhose members can secure legal counsel 
 when former auxiliary school pupils are accused in court. This 
 counsel will always meet with obliging assistance among auxiliary 
 school people.** 
 
 XV.— THE TEACHERS AND THE PRINCIPAL OF THE 
 AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 
 
 The rapid development of the auxiliary school system explains the 
 fact that teachers and head masters have received no special training 
 for their work. Up to the present this could not be thought of. The 
 appointment officials were always satisfied if they could secure folk- 
 
 a The " Hilfsschule," No. 3, publishes an account of the committee for the 
 legal protection of mental defectives. This committee was appointed at the 
 instance of the executive council of the German Auxiliary School Association. 
 
TEACHERS AND PRINCIPALS. 115 
 
 school teachers who were willing to apply for the position. It was 
 taken for granted that a teacher accepted the position on account of 
 his interest in the cause, for the small remuneration ^iven to auxili- 
 ary school teachers could scarcely be an inducement. It was thought 
 that/interest in the cause, first of all, was the only and best prepa- 
 ration for the work, but still they were anxious to secure the most 
 competent and experienced teachers, especially successful teachers of 
 the lower classes of the folk school. The teacher of these lower 
 classes, therefore, who would give his undivided attention to his new 
 work, seemed to be by far the most suitable person for the position. 
 
 Many times experience showed that this was the case. Yet many of 
 the beginners were disappointed; they were neither satisfied with 
 their work nor successful in it. For the auxiliary school, as well as 
 for the teachers in question, it was then fortunate if withdrawal was 
 still possible. In their places new teachers would then have to be 
 chosen and with greater care than before. |Next, the auxiliary school 
 authorities were glad if they could secure teachers from among those 
 who had taught in curative educational institutions, as asylums for 
 idiots, institutes for the deaf and dumb, and the blind. 
 
 Unfortunately, as a rule but few applications were received from 
 that quarter. Consequently dependence had to be placed almost en- 
 tirely upon former tfolk-school teachers, and in fact only upon the 
 younger ones of these. For if a folk-school teacher has for years been 
 teaching his pupils as a mass, he has gradually become unfitted for 
 the individual instruction required in the auxiliary school. It is too 
 hard for him to accustom himself to new methods, and he finds no 
 pleasure in the work. In many cases he is thoroughly convinced of 
 the power of discipline and drill in the school. Now, both of these 
 may be very necessary in a large folk-school class, but in the auxiliary 
 school they are injurious rather than beneficial. The auxiliary 
 school teacher must not be an unsympathetic disciplinarian. He must 
 have his own feelings fully under his control. If he is irritable and 
 if anger easily gains power over him, he had better turn his back 
 upon the auxiliary school. In dealing with mental defectives, as well 
 as with poorly endowed children, the teacher must always practice 
 self-control. Any expression of impatience, as hasty and harsh words, 
 would be quite useless and his work as an educator quite without 
 effect. A^Tiims and moods must also be suppressed by one undertak- 
 ing this work. Therefore, a person who is physically sound should 
 be chosen. A nervous, melancholy person would never be equal to 
 the demands made by auxiliary school instruction, and the children 
 would be deprived of all the freshness and brightness which school 
 work should possess. 
 
 To be sure, experienced folk-school teachers can become models of 
 self-control and able to spread sunshine and gladness about them; 
 
116 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 probably, however, they will prefer to remain in their usual field of 
 work rather than accustom themselves to a new one when well up in 
 years. This adaptation to new situations is sooner to be expected of 
 the newer members of the profession. Even when w^e were convinced 
 that one of these members, who stood ready to serve the auxiliary 
 school, was really interested in its welfare, and we knew his power 
 of self-control, as also the cheerfulness of his disposition, and speedy 
 adjustment to the new duties could be expected, even then we were 
 not certain that the right choice had been made. Little by little 
 people came to see that experimentation by a teacher is nowhere more 
 injurious than among children who are abnormal and constantly in 
 danger of injury by being led in this or that direction. Consequently 
 all kinds of proposals were made, especially by auxiliary school 
 teachers themselves, by which the folk-school teacher might be made 
 competent to take up the work of the auxiliary school in such a way 
 that he would without loss of time become a blessing to the school 
 and a satisfaction to himself. 
 
 First, it was recommended that the new teacher be allowed to visit 
 tlie classes of experienced auxiliary school teachers frequently. To 
 begin with, the higher classes, then the intermediate, and finally the 
 lower classes should be visited before he attempts to teach at all. 
 This proposal deserves serious consideration. The visitor should be 
 permitted to ask questions, to which instructive answers are to be 
 given^by the teacher in charge of the class. It is not less important 
 that he should attend conferences of the auxiliary school instructors. 
 Secondly, candidates for positions in the auxiliary school are to be 
 advised to acquaint themselves with the literature of the subject and 
 to make themselves at home in all fields of knowledge and technical 
 work which bear upon auxiliary school instruction. Above all, the 
 following books are to be studied : Demoor, Die anormalen Kinder und 
 ihre erziehliche Behandlung in Haus und Schule; Fuchs, Schwach- 
 sinnige Kinder, ihre sittliche und intellektuelle Rettung; Striimpell, 
 Die padagogische Pathologic oder die Lehre von den Fehlern der 
 Kinder ; Heller, Grundriss der Heilpadagogik. He should also make 
 himself acquainted with the reports of the meetings of the German 
 Auxiliary School Association and of the conferences regarding auxil- 
 iary schools and schools for idiots, as well as with the Zeitschrift fiir 
 die Behandlung Schwachsinniger und Epileptischer, and further, with 
 the " Kinder fehler." In consequence of this knowledge of the litera- 
 ture, not only will he become desirous of familiarizing himself with 
 the history and organization of the auxiliary school system, but also 
 of occupying himself with social and scientific pedagogical questions 
 and individual departments of the work. Further, t he auxilia ry 
 school teacher must know the sociological efforts being "made in our 
 time ; also school hygiene, how to cure difficulties of speech, child and 
 
TEACHERS AND PRINCIPALS. 117 
 
 folk psychology, as well as the broad field which the physician in- 
 cludes under the term " etiology of psychosis." 
 
 Thirdly, the auxiliary school teacher is recommended to increase 
 hig knowledge by attendance upon suitable series of lectures. These 
 lectures have hitherto been given rarely. In 1899 was established 
 at Zurich the first course for teachers in special schools. As is seen 
 from the reports published in the " Kinderfehler," this laudable un- 
 dertaking reckoned more upon the attendance of teachers from the 
 medico-pedagogical establishments than from the auxiliary schools. 
 In 1904 an attempt was made at Jena to adapt these courses specially 
 to the needs of auxiliary school teachers. The pedagogical depart- 
 ment of the vacation schools which have been organized for many 
 years presented lectures regarding defects of character in childhood 
 and youth, child psychology, the auxiliary school system, difficulties 
 of speech in childhood, the physiology of the brain, and demonstra- 
 tions by reference to meagerly endowed and defective children. 
 
 These lectures will maintain their significance as a kind of intro- 
 ductory preparation so long as a fourth demand is not met by the 
 state, which is that auxiliary school teachers be trained in specially 
 constituted seminaries. 
 
 We can not demand that the state establish a number of training 
 schools whose graduates shall be competent auxiliary school teachers. 
 Neither can we expect the normal school student to decide before he 
 completes his training whether he will teach in a folk or auxiliary 
 school. That would be possible if all teachers' seminaries had a spe- 
 cial course in auxiliary school pedagogy. In my opinion the highest 
 educational authorities would only have to take another st^p in the 
 same direction in which they are already working, and (to quote 
 from a Prussian resolution of 1901 regarding the training of teach- 
 ers) give the seminary students sound pedagogical training regard- 
 ing the' development of the spiritual life of the child in its normal 
 course and its most important pathological conditions. Overcrowded 
 as the pedagogical curriculum is to-day with material, it would 
 seem that this thoroughness of training in these regards, which is so 
 much to be desired, must remain as an unrealized hope. Specialists 
 can not and should not be reared in the schools for the training of 
 folk school teachers. However, greater interest may be aroused in 
 the various branches of curative pedagogy; and as in recent years 
 pupils have been allowed to visit now and again institutions for the 
 deaf and dumb, the blind, or idiots, he might now also be permitted 
 to see the workings of an auxiliary school. Then he might be given 
 a short introduction to the history, organization, and literature of 
 the auxiliary school system. It would not be a bad idea if there 
 should be a division for mentally deficient children in the practice 
 school; the seminary student would be able to learn a great deal 
 
118 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 there. Of course the work in this department would be hard and 
 not very pleasant for a beginner. On account of this the wish can 
 not be realized. 
 
 Therefore an effort should be made in another direction. Let the 
 state establish, in a university town, a center for the auxiliary 
 school teachers of a whole district. Let auxiliary school teachers, 
 well versed in theory and practice, be called to positions there in a 
 model auxiliary school. These teachers, together with medical men, 
 jurists, and political economists from the university, should hold lec- 
 tures each year for such seminary graduates as have been chosen at 
 its recommendation by the official authorities. A final examination, 
 which would be considered equal to the examination for teachers in 
 the intermediate schools or institutions of the deaf and dumb, would 
 qualify the candidate to accept a position in the auxiliary school. 
 Later it can be decided whether an examination for school principal 
 is essential. At present such an examination is considered unneces- 
 sary. A folk school rector is still always chosen as principal of an 
 auxiliary school, who then has to direct the affairs of a folk school 
 along with those of an auxiliary school. • This conception of the 
 auxiliary school principal hitherto is not entirely false. The folk 
 school rector who performs the duties connected with the auxiliary 
 school with zeal and love may be of great service to it. Yet the more 
 the before-mentioned desires regarding the preparation of auxiliary 
 school teachers are fulfilled, the more must consideration be given to 
 the auxiliary school having its own director. Of course he must be a 
 teacher, not a physician, for even the medical questions, which are of 
 the utmost importance, are to be considered from a pedagogical point 
 of view. This will be seen again and again at teachers' meetings. 
 At these conferences questions regarding organization, methods, care 
 of the soul, and psychological problems, as well as discussions on 
 literature, may compose the entire programme. In many cases the 
 school physician must be present at such meetings. It will then be 
 helpful to have model lessons, particularly when it is a question of 
 change of method. Each year principals and teachers are to be 
 given opportunity to attend meetings of associations and societies in 
 the interests of the auxiliary school work. 
 
 In this section we have been speaking of male teachers and school- 
 men ; yet we do not wish to suggest that women should be excluded 
 from auxiliary school work. Even though it would not be advisable 
 to have only women to care for the education and instruction of men- 
 tal defectives, as is often the case in other countries, yet we can not 
 entirely dispense with the aid of women teachers. Strange to say, 
 there are but few of these in German, and especially in Prussian 
 auxiliary schools. For a long time their services in technical work 
 
THEIR PEDAGOGICAL SIGNIFICANCE. 119 
 
 (hand work and gymnastics in girls' classes) have been desired; 
 but so far as I know there are still very few auxiliary schools in the 
 Empire which have any women teachers. And yet the auxiliary 
 school could only gain by it if the motherh^ influence of women 
 teachers were added to the fatherly influence of the men. To be 
 sure, it will be harder for a woman to handle a mixed class than for 
 a man, but deep interest in the welfare of the weakly endowed ones 
 will probably be able to overcome even this. 
 
 XV^I.— THE PEDAGOGICAL SIGNIFICANCE OF THE 
 AUXILIARY SCHOOL. 
 
 The auxiliary school question may truly be said to be many-sided; 
 it interests the philanthropist as well as the political economist and 
 the jurist; it also concerns pastors, doctors, and military officers. 
 Naturally the educator is the one chiefly interested; but before all 
 the practical expert, who never gives up on account of difficulties, 
 finds his profit here. 
 
 A position in the auxiliary school is by no means a sinecure: but 
 the expert in this school is lead by just the difficult duties of his office 
 to make far-reaching theoretical researches. He discovers the vari- 
 ous methods of psychological observation, and comes to find that a 
 proper valuation of abnormal children may aid in the development 
 of normal pupils. So by thoughtful study he may become a path- 
 finder in the psycho-genetic field. His discoveries render service to 
 the whole field of pedagogy in one way or another. 
 
 This splendid outlook is not impossible, because the pedagogy of 
 the auxiliary school is not yet fully developed, and the auxiliary 
 school teacher for the present is still able to work without being 
 narrowly restricted by any laws. Also the whole field of pedagogy 
 is yet to-day undergoing further organization. Just think of the 
 complete change which has been made in the instruction of the first 
 school year, in the consideration of coeducation, etc. ! Therefore 
 experiments can be made in the auxiliary school; it can serve as a 
 pedagogical seminary in the broadest sense of the term for all schools. 
 We do not need to repeat that the auxiliary school is not to be a place 
 for pedagogical vivisection, and the auxiliary school pupil is not to 
 be made a mere subject for such experimentation, but it can very well 
 be made the university for all schools, and especially for the folk 
 schools, by the efforts of the theoretically and practically qualified 
 workers therein. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 [The following additional notes were prepared by Dr. L. R. Klemm, of the Bureau of 
 
 Education.] 
 
 The idea of establishing separate classes in large schools, or special schools 
 in the more populous cities, for weak-minded and other backward children, is 
 not new in America. The first school of this kind was established by Superin- 
 tendent A. J. Rickoff in Cleveland, Ohio, in 1875. He adopted the idea from 
 the Germans, who had begun to agitate this question as early as 1860. Many 
 American educational thinkers and school officials have, it is true, for years 
 advocated semiannual promotions in school, so as to enable pupils who can not 
 be promoted to pick up the lost stitches of their course in four or five months, 
 instead of losing an entire year. Dr. W. T. Harris adopted this system in St. 
 Louis as early as 1875, and enlarged upon the subject in conventions and in the 
 press. In some other cities this arrangement and others designed for similar 
 purposes have been successfully carried into effect, and many a child who has 
 lost a grade through disease, truancy, or mental weakness has been saved from 
 being put back an entire year. Still, this does not protect the majority of pupils 
 from being retarded by the progress of the intellectual misfits. 
 
 The Germans seem to be imbued with the idea that saving a mentally weak 
 child for a life of usefulness will prevent a heavy drain upon the town poor fund 
 later on, hence that the outlay for special schools will result in a double saving — 
 a saving for the individual as well as for the community. 
 
 The Mannheim system of grading the pupils of the public schools has been 
 explained at some length on pages 43-47 of this work. As there stated, the 
 schools of Mannheim are organized with three parallel courses, namely : A regu- 
 lar course, which is followed by over 90 per cent of the pupils ; another to which 
 pupils are transferred who for any reason need temporary aid; and a special 
 course for weak-minded pupils. The diagram on page 122 illustrates this organ- 
 ization. 
 
 The school superintendent of Mannheim, Dr. A. Sickinger, argues that the 
 organization of any city school system should be adapted to the natural capaci- 
 ties of the children. In other words, as children should be clothed according to 
 their size and fed according to their appetites, they should be mentally nourished 
 and exercised according to their mental capacities and strength. He points to 
 the well-known fact that many children at some point of their eight years* 
 course fail to be promoted, while some fail repeatedly. Such children reach the 
 age for leaving school before completing the regular prescribed course, and 
 hence remain educational torsos or cripples, as they never get the chance of 
 rounding out their education. They fail to acquire the habit of intensive and 
 conscientious work, the most beneficial fruit of rational school training; they 
 are left without confidence in their own powers, without willingness to work or 
 joy in regular occupation. 
 
 Superintendent Sickinger suggests three ways for saving these elements of the 
 city's school population : ( 1 ) Decreasing the amount of matter to be learned by 
 all the pupils, for it is not the extent or breadth, but the depth and definiteness 
 
 121 
 
122 
 
 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 of the knowledge gained which decide the value of school education. This 
 method would, however, place all the schools on a lower plane of usefulness, 
 for it would effectually check the aspirations of gifted children to rise above 
 mediocrity. (2) Decreasing the number of pupils assigned to each teacher, so 
 
 Column A, — Regular grades containing more 
 
 than 90% of the pupils. 
 Column B, — Grades for temporary aid. 
 Column C,—Auxilary grades or special schools. 
 Column D, — Preparatory classes of high schools. 
 
 Regularly promoted, 
 laced temporarily in separate classes 
 for individual attention and returned 
 to regular grades. 
 
 Placed in special classes owing to 
 defective mentality. 
 
 Id. — Institution for idiots. 
 G. — Gymnasium. 
 Rg. — Realgymnasium. 
 0. —Oberrealschute. 
 R. — Reformgymnasium, 
 
 Id. 
 
 Diagram illustrating the organization of the elementary school system of Mannheim, 
 Germany. Reprinted, with slight alterations, from Julius Moses's Sonderklassensystem 
 der Mannheimer Volksschule (Mannheim, 1904). 
 
 as to facilitate more individual treatment. This would necessitate a much 
 greater outlay in maintaining the schools. (3) Sifting out the pupils unable to 
 keep pace with the normally endowed and giving them special courses, one 
 course being adapted to physically and intellectually weak children, another to 
 
 ^j 
 
APPENDIX. 123 
 
 those who by reason of absence or other unavoidable cause have fallen behind 
 their classes, though they be intelligent enough to keep pace with the majority 
 if given temporary aid. Doctor Sickinger's chief object in the latter case is to 
 avoid the repetition of a whole year's studies, because that would occasion not 
 only a great loss of time, but also a loss of self-respect, or else (if the attempt 
 is made to go on) a dissipation of youthful strength in keeping pace, which 
 strength might be better utilized after a few weeks of special attention. 
 
 The accompanying diagram is so easily understood that it requires no further 
 explanation. It will suffice here to call attention to the hygienic advantages 
 accruing from this plan of school organization. The special classes (columns 
 B and C) offer children with defective eyesight, hearing, etc., a treatment which 
 few, if any, regular schools could possibly give ; they also act as a sort of hos- 
 pital for poorly fed, anemic, and nervous children, many of whom can not keep 
 their attention fixed upon one subject for a long period of time, but who get 
 tired after a few minutes of concentrated attention. 
 
 SUPPLEMENTARY STATISTICS. 
 
 The " Zentralblatt fiir die gesamte Unterrichtsverwaltung in Preussen," the 
 official organ of the Prussian minister of public instruction, gives in its Sep- 
 tember-October number of 1907 comprehensive statistics (for 1907) of auxiliary 
 schools in the different provinces of Prussia. These are summarized as follows : 
 
 Auxiliary schools of Prussia. 
 
 Schools . 204 
 
 Pupils 12, 734 
 
 Classes and teachers 690 
 
 Men teachers 544 
 
 Women teachers 146 
 
 Average number of pupils to a school 62.4 
 
 Average number of pupils to a teacher 18. 5 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY.- 
 
 Note. — The brief bibliographies prefixed "to the several chapters in the original work 
 are here brought together in order to facilitate reference. The order of arrangement of 
 the original has been retained, so that the numbers and subjects of the different divisions 
 correspond with those of the chapters of the text. 
 
 I. — History of the Development of Auxiliary Schools. 
 
 Berichce iiber die Verbandstage der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. In Zeitschrift 
 fiir Kindertorschung, Langensalza. 
 
 BosBAUER, H., MiKLAS, L., und ScHiNER, H. Handbuch der Schwachsinnigen- 
 fiirsorge. Leipzig und Wien, Teubner und Graeser, 1905. 173 Seiten. 
 
 Gerhardt, J. P. Zur Geschichte und Literatur des Idiotenwesens in Deutsch- 
 land. Alsterdorfer Anstalten bei Hamburg, Selbstverlag, 1904. 
 
 GizYCKi, P. VON. Der Unterriclit fiir schwaebsinnige Kinder. In Vossische 
 Zeitung, Sonntagsbeilage, Olitober 1903. 
 
 HiNTz, O. Die Erziebung abnoriiier Kinder iu Normalschulen. In Neue Bah 
 uen, 1897, IV. 
 Welche padagogischen Massnahnien eignen sieh fiir den Unterricht solcher 
 Kinder, welche durch die Voll^sschule nicht geuiigende Forderung er- 
 fahren? Berlin, Loewenthal, 1898. 
 
 London School Board. Annual Report of the Special Schools Sub-Committee, 
 1903. 
 
 Mitteilungen des Vorstandes des deutschen Hilfsschulverbandes. In Die Hilfs- 
 schule. 
 
 Nebenklassen fiir schwachbegabte Kinder in Berlin. In Zeitschrift fiir Schul- 
 gesundheitspflege, 1900, 1901. 
 
 Piper, H. Die Fiirsorge fiir die schwachsinnigen Kinder. In Deutsche Schule : 
 Monatsschrift. Leipzig, Klinckhardt, 1897, 3. 
 
 Reinke, W. Die Unterweisung und Erziebung schwachsinniger (schwachbe- 
 fahigter) Kinder. Berlin, L. Oehmigke, 1897. 
 
 Eichter, K. Die Bestrebungen fiir die Bildung und Erziebung schwachsin- 
 niger Kinder in Italien. I7i Zeitschrift fiir die Behandlung Schwach- 
 sinniger und Epileptischer, 1901, 7-10. 
 
 Schenk, a. Reisebericht. In Kinderfehler, 1900. 
 
 Stotzner, H. iiber Schulen fur schwachbefahigte Kinder. Erster Entwurf zur 
 Begriindung derselbeu. Leipzig und Heidelberg, C. F. Winter, 1864. 
 
 Tatzner, p. Die Entstehuug des Gedankens, besondere Schulen fiir schwaeb- 
 sinnige Kinder zu errichten. In Zeitschrift fiir die Behandlung Schwach- 
 sinniger und Epileptischer, 1900. 
 
 ° A much more comprehensive and systematically classified bibliography of auxiliary 
 schools (Fiihrer durch die Literatur des Hilfschulwesens}, compiled by Doctor Maennel, 
 is in course of publication in monthly parts in Die Kinderfehler (Langensalza, H. Beyer 
 & Sohne). The publication began with the October number of 1906, and in September, 
 1907, had covered 19 of the 24 proposed classes or divisions of the subject. 
 
 125 
 
126 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 U. S. Bureau of Education. Schools for the defective classes. Report of the 
 
 Commissioner of Education. Washington, 1903. 
 Walker, W. Die neuesten Bestrebungen und Erfahrungen auf dem Gebiete 
 
 der Erziehung der Schwachen. Dissertation. Solothurn, 1903. 
 WiNTERMANN, A. Die Hilfsschulcn Deutschlands und der deutschen Schweiz. 
 
 Langensalza, Beyer und Sohne, 1898. 
 ZiEGLER, C. Hilfsschulen fiir Schwachbefahigte. In Reins Enzyklopadisches 
 
 Handbuch. 
 
 II. — Reasons for the Establishment of Auxiliary Schools. 
 
 Altenburg, O. Die Kunst des psychologischen Beobachtens. Berlin, Reuther 
 
 und Reichard, 1898. 
 Babthold, K. Die Idiotenanstalten und die Hilfsschulen, eine Grenzregulie- 
 
 rung. In Zeitschrift fiir die Behandlung Schwachsinniger und Epilep- 
 
 tischer, Dezember, 1901. Dresden, Burdach. 
 Benda, Th. Die Schwachbegabten auf den hoheren Schulen. Berlin und 
 
 Leipzig, Teubner, 1902. 18 Seiten. 
 Bericht iiber den I. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands am 12.-13. 
 
 April 1898. Hannover. 
 GoBKE, M. Die Fiirsorge fiir geistig zuriickgebliebene Kinder. Ein Reise- 
 
 bericht. In Breslauer Statistik, Genossenschafts-Buchdruckerei, 1900. 
 
 Kielhorn, H. Die Erziehung geistig zuriickgebliebener Kinder in Hilfsschulen. 
 
 Osterwieck, Zickfeld, 1897. 
 Koch, J. L. A. Die psychopathischen Minderwertigkeiten in der Schule. In 
 
 A. Bauer : Das kranke Schulkind. Stuttgart, Enke, 1902. 
 Laquer, L. Hilfsschulen fiir schwachbefahigte Kinder, Ihre arztliche und 
 
 soziale Bedeutung. Wiesbaden, Bergmann, 1901. 
 tJber schwachsinnige Schulkinder. Halle, Marhold, 1902. 
 
 Leubuscher, G. Die schularztliche Tittigkeit in Stadten und auf dem Lande. 
 In Verhandlungen der III. Jnhresversammlung des Allgemeinen Deut- 
 schen Vereins fiir Schulgesundheitspflege. Berlin und Leipzig, Teubner, 
 1902. 
 
 Richter, K. Die Leipziger Schwachsinnigenschule. Leipzig, Hesse, 1893. 
 
 Strumpell, L. Padagogische Pathologic. Leipzig, Ungleich, 1897. 225 Seiten. 
 
 Tbijpeb, J. Die Anfange der abnormen Erscheinungen im kindlichen Seelen- 
 leben. Altenburg, O. Bonde, 1902. 32 Seiten. 
 
 White, J. H. Volksschule und Hilfsschule. Thorn, Lambeck, 1901. 43 Seiten. 
 
 III. — Admission Procedure. 
 
 Berkhan, O. tJber den angeborenen und friiherworbenen Schwachsinn. Braun- 
 schweig, Vieweg, 1904. 98 Seiten. 
 
 Delitzsch, F. Das schwachbegabte Kind im Hause und in der Schule. In 
 Bericht iiber den IV. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. 
 
 Fbenzel, Fr. Die Hilfsschulen fiir schwachbegabte Kinder. Hamburg, L. Voss, 
 1903. 88 Seiten. 
 
 Grote, F. Konnen Kinder zwangsweise der Hilfsschule zugefiihrt werden? In 
 Bericht iiber den IV. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 127 
 
 KiELHORN, H. Die Organisation der Hilfsselmle. In Bericht iiber den III. 
 
 Verbandstag der Ililfssclmlen Deutseblands. Beyer und Sohue, Laugeu- 
 
 salza, 1901. 
 Laqueb, L. Die arztlicbe Feststellmig der verscbledenen Formen des Scbwach- 
 
 sinns in den ersten Scbuljahren. Miincben, Seiz und Sehauer, 1904. 14 
 
 Seiten. 
 tJber schwachsinnige Sebulkinder. Halle, C. Marbold, 1902. 44 Seiten. 
 LiEBMANN, A. Die Untersucbung und Bebandlung geistig zurxickgebliebener 
 
 Kinder. Berlin, Berliniscbe Verlagsanstalt, 1898. 170 Seiten. 
 
 Moses, J. Das Sonderklassensystem der Mannheimer Volksschule. Mann- 
 beim, Bensbeimer, 1904. 70 Seiten. 
 
 MtJLLER, F. W. tJber den Scbwacbsinn. In Bericbt liber den III. Verbands- 
 tag der Hilfsscbulen Deutscblands. 
 
 Reinke, W. Die Unterweisung und Erziebung scbwacbsinniger Kinder. 
 Berlin, L. Oehmigke, 1897. 
 
 SiCKiNGER, A. Der Unterricbtsbetrieb in grossen Schulkorpern sei nicht 
 sebematiscb-einbeitlicb, sondern differenziert-einbeitlich. Mannheim, 
 Bensbeimer, 1904. 172 Seiten. 
 
 Stadelmann, N. Schwachbeanlagte Kinder, ibre Forderung und Bebandlung. 
 Miincben, Arztlicbe Rundscbau, 1904. 
 
 Ziehen, Th. Die Geisteskrankbeiten des Kindesalters. Berlin, Reutber und 
 Reiebard, 1902. 
 
 ly. — Parents and Environment of Auxiliary School Pupils. 
 
 Bosbauer, H., Miklas, L., und Schiner, H. Handbucb der Sebwachsinnigen- 
 Fiirsorge. Leipzig und Wien, Teubner und Graeser, 1905. 173 Seiten. 
 
 Schmid-Monnard. Ursacben der Minderbegabung von Scbulkindern. In Zeit- 
 scbrift fiir Scbulgesundbeitspflege, 1900. 
 
 Truper, J. Die Anfjinge der abnormen Ersebeinungen im kindlicben Seelen- 
 leben. Altenburg, Bonde, 1902. 32 Seiten. 
 
 V. — Health Conditions of Auxiliary School Pupils. 
 
 Bauer, A. Das kranke Scbulkind. Stuttgart, Enke, 1902. 
 
 Cassel, J. Was lebrt die Untersucbung der geistig mindervvertigen Sebul- 
 kinder im IX. Berliner Scbulkreise. Berlin, Coblentz, 1901. 52 Seiten. 
 
 Doll, K. Arztlicbe Untersucbungen aus der Hilfsscbule fiir schwachsinnige 
 Kinder zu Karlsruhe. Karlsruhe, Macklot, 1902. 62 Seiten. 
 
 Gelpke, T. liber die Beziebungen des Seborgans zum jugendlichen Scbwacb- 
 sinn. Halle, C. Marbold, 1904. 
 
 GoBKE, M. Die Fiirsorge fiir geistig zuriickgebliebene Kinder. Breslau, Genos- 
 senscbafts-Buchdruckerei, 1900. 
 
 Griesbach, H. tJber den Stand der Scbulbygiene in Deutscbland. In Verband- 
 lungen der Gesellscbaft deutscber Naturforscber und Arzte, 1903. 59 
 Seiten. 
 
128 THE AUXILIARY SCHOOLS OF GEEMANY. 
 
 Leubuscheb, G. Die schularztliche Tatigkeit in Stadten uiid auf dem Lande. 
 
 In Verhandlungen der III. Jahresversammluiig des Allgemeineii Deut- 
 
 schen Vereins fiir Gesundlieitspflege. Berlin und Leipzig, Teubner, 1902. 
 Staatliche Schularzte. Berlin, Reuther und Reichard, 1902. 
 ScHMiD-MoNNARD, K. Ubcr den Einfluss der Schule auf die Korperentwicklung 
 
 und Gesundheit der Schulkinder. Hamburg und Leipzig, Voss, 1898. 
 WuLFF, M. Stellung und Aufgabe des Arztes in der Ililfssehule. In Bericht 
 
 uber den I. Yerbandstag der Hilfssehulen Deutsclihinds. 
 Ziehen, Th. Arztliche Beobachtung. Reins Enzyklopadisches Handbuch der 
 
 Padagogik, I. 
 
 VI. — Auxiliary School Pupils and their Characterization. 
 
 Altenburg, O. Die Kunst des psychologischen Beobachtens. Berlin, Reuther 
 
 und Reichard, 1898. 
 Delitzsch. Grundlinien zur psychischen Diagnose in der Hilfsschule. Sach- 
 
 sisehe Schulzeitung, 1904. 
 Emminghaus. Die psychischen Storungen im Kindesalter. Tiibingen, Laiipp. 
 Frenzel, Fr. Das Personalheft im Dienste der Schwachsinnigenbildung. In 
 
 Zeitschrift fiir die Behandlung Schwachsinniger und Epileptischer, 1902, 
 
 9-10. 
 Kannegiesser, C. Ubersicht liher die bei Abfassung der Charakteristiken 
 
 schwachsinniger Schiiler zu beobachtenden Merkmale. /« Zeitschrift fiir 
 
 Schulgesundheitspflege, 1898, S. 247-255. 
 Klabe, II. Anleitung zur Abfassung von Schiilercharakteristiken. Leipzig, 
 
 Merseburger, 1901. 12 Seiten. 
 Lay, W. a. Experimentelle Didaktik. Wiesbaden, 1903. I. Teil, 595 Seiten. 
 Richter, K. Ubersicht der bei Abfassung von Charakteristiken der Kinder 
 
 einer Hilfsschule zu beobachtenden Merkmale. In Zeitschrift fiir Behand- 
 lung Schwachsinniger, 1894, 5-0. 
 Sauppe, W. C. Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des kindlichen Geistes. In Jahr- 
 
 buch des Vereins fiir wissenschaftliche Padagogik, 1876. 
 Stbumpell, L. Die Verschiedenheit der Kindernaturen. Leipzig, Bohme, 1894. 
 
 TiEDEMANN, D. Beobachtungeu iiber die Entwicklung der Seelenfahigkkeiten 
 
 bei Kindern. Altenburg, Bonde, 1897. 
 TRiJPER, J. Schema zur Feststellung des leiblichen und seelischen Zustandes 
 
 eines Kindes. In Kinderfehler, 1897, 5-(). 
 Ufee, Ch. Das Wesen des Schwachsinns. Langensalza, Beyer. 
 
 VII. — Auxiliary School Buildings. 
 
 BoTTGER, R. Uber Zentralisation der Hilfsklassen fiir Schwachbefahigte. In 
 Deutsche Lehrerzeitung, 1904, 42-43, und Bericht iiber die XI. Konferenz 
 iiber das Idiotcn- und Hilfsschulwesen. Stettin, 1904. 
 
 EuLENBERG, H., uud Bach, Th. Schulgesundheitslehre. Das Schulhaus und das 
 Unterrichts wesen vom hygienischen Standpunkte aus. 2 Bde. Berlin, 
 Heine, 1900. 1388 Seiten. 
 
 SiEGERT, W. Bau des Schulhauses. In Reins Enzyklopadisches Handbuch, 
 Bd. I. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 129 
 
 VIII. — Classification of Pupils and Number in a Class, 
 
 Bebkhan, O. tJber dio Grundsatze, nach denen Hilfsklassen einzurichten sind. 
 
 In Zeitschrift fiir die Bebandlung Schwachsinniger und Epileptischer, 
 
 1881-82. 
 BoTTGER, R. tJber Zentralisation der Hilfslilasseii fiir Schwachbefahigte. In 
 
 Allgemeine deutsche Lebrerzeitung, 1904, 42-43, und Bericbt iiber die 
 
 Konfereiiz fiir das Idioten- und Hilfsscliulwesen. Stettin, 1904. 
 Dabr, a. tJber Errichtung von Klassen fiir Schwacbsinnige. In Zeitscbrift fiir 
 
 Scbulgesundbeitspflege, 1894, S. 213. 
 Frenzel, Fr. Die Organisation der Hilfsscbule. In Mediziniscb-padagogische 
 
 Monatsschrift fiir die gesamte Spracbbeilkunde, 1902, V. 
 KiELHORN, H. Die Organisation der Hilfsscbule. In Bericbt iiber den II. und 
 
 III. Verbandstag der Hilfsscbulen Deutscblands, 1899, 1901. 
 Klabe, K. Entwurf zum Ausbau der Hilfsscbule zu Halle a. S. Leipzig, Mer- 
 
 seburger, 1900. 
 Loeper, F. ttber Organisation von Hilfsscbulen. In Kinderfebler, III, 6. 
 
 IX. — The Daily Programme. 
 
 Baur, a. Die Ermildung der Scbiiler im neuen Licbte. Berlin, Gerdes und 
 
 Hodel, 1902. 
 Flatau Th. S. Die geschicbtlicbe Entwicklung der tJberbiirdungsfrage an der 
 
 Hand der amtlioben Verordnungen und Gesetze. In Zeitscbrift fiir pada- 
 
 gogiscbe Psycbologie und Patbologie, 1899, S. 197 ff. 
 Griesbach, H. tJber den Stand der Scbulbygiene in Deutscbland. In Verband- 
 
 lungen der Gesellscbaft deutscber Naturforscber und Arzte zu Kassel, 
 
 1903. Leipzig, Vogel, 1904. 59 Seiten. 
 Heller, Th. tJber Ermiidungsmessungen bei scbv^acbsinnigen Kindern. In 
 
 Zeitscbrift fiir die Bebandlung Scbwacbsinniger und Epileptiscber, 1898, 
 
 12. 
 Kraepelin, E. Zur Hygiene der Arbeit. Jena, Fiscber, 1896. 
 Schiller, H. Der Stundenplan. Berlin, Reutber und Reicbard, 1897. 
 
 X. — The Curriculum. 
 
 Boodstein, O. Die Hilfsscbule fiir scbwacbbefabigte Kinder zu Elberfeld. 
 
 Elberfeld, Fridericbs, 1901. 
 GoRKE, M. Die Fiirsorge fiir geistig zuruckgebliebene Kinder. Breslau, Genos- 
 
 sencbafts-^iicbdruckerei, 1900. 
 Lebrplan fiir die Hilfsscbule fiir Scbwacbbefabigte in Leipzig. Leipzig, Hesse 
 
 und Becker, 1903. 
 Lebrplan fiir die Hilfsscbule fur scbwacbbefabigte Scbulkinder zu Braun- 
 
 scbweig. In Zeitscbrift fur die Bebandlung Scbwacbsinniger und Epi- 
 leptiscber, 1881-82. 
 ScHMiTZ, A. Zweck und Einrichtung der Hilfsscbulen. Langensalza, Beyer 
 
 und Sobne, 1903. 
 Tatzner und Pruggmayer. Die Nacbbilfescbule zu Dresden-Altstadt. Dresden, 
 
 Passler, 1901. 
 
 14659—07 9 
 
130 THE AUXILIAEY SCHOOLS OF GERMANY. 
 
 XI. — Methods of Instruction. 
 
 Babthold, K. Der erste vorbereitende Unterricht fur Schwach- und Blodsin- 
 
 nige. Gladbach und Leipzig, Schellmann, 1881. 
 Basedow, K. Handfertigkeitsunterricht fiir Knaben in der Hilfsschule. In 
 
 Bericht iiber den III. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. 
 Bericht iiber die XI. Konferenz fiir das Idioten- und Hilfsschulwesen. 
 BooDSTEiN, O. Fromme Wiinselie fiir den weiteren Ausbau der Hilfsscliule. 
 
 Vortrag. Dresden, Passler. 
 BosBAUER, H., MiKLAS, L., uud ScHiNER, H. Haudbuch der Schwachsinnigen- 
 
 fiirsorge. Leipzig und Wien, Teubner und Graeser, 1905. 173 Seiten. 
 CoLOzzA. Psychologie und Padagogik des Kinderspiels ; deutsch von Chr. Ufer. 
 
 Altenburg, Bonde, 1901. 
 Delitzsch. Grundlinien zur psychischen Diagnose in der Hilfsschule. In 
 
 Sachsische Schulzeitung, 1904. 
 Demoor, J. Die anormalen Kinder und ibre erziehliche Behandlung'in Haus 
 
 und Schule; deutsch von Chr. Ufer. Altenburg, Bonde, 1901. 
 Enderlin, M. Erziehung durch Arbeit. Leipzig, Frankenstein und Wagner, 
 
 1903. 112 Seiten. 
 FucHS, A. Schwachsinnige Kinder, ibre sittliche und intellektuelle Rettung. 
 
 Giitersloh, Bertelsmann, 1899. 
 Giese, J. Das Rechnen auf der Unterstufe der Hilfsschule. In Bericht iiber 
 
 den IV. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. 
 Groos, K. Die Spiele der Menschen. Jena, Fischer, 1897. 560 Seiten. 
 Heller, Th. Grundriss der Heilpadagogik. Leipzig, Engelmann, 1904. 
 Henck und Traudt. Schafft frohe Jugend. Thiiringer Verlagsanstalt von 
 
 Henck und Traudt, 1904. 156 Seiten. 
 Kielhorn, H. Die Organisation der Hilfsschule (Der Unterricht). In Bericht 
 
 iiber den IV. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. Hannover, 
 
 Schrader, 1903. 
 Mayer, O. Welche Besonderheiten ergeben sich fiir den Sachunterricht in 
 
 der Hilfsschule? In Bericht iiber den IV. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen 
 
 Deutschlands. 
 Strakerjahn. Der erste Sprechunterricht in der Hilfsschule. In Bericht iiber 
 
 den II. Verbandstag der Hilfsschulen Deutschlands. 
 
 XII. — Discipline in Auxiliary Schools. 
 
 Boodstein, O. Fromme Wiinsche fiir den weiteren Ausbaw der Hilfsschule. 
 
 Dresden, Passler. 
 BosBAUER, H., Miklas, L., und Schiner, H. Handbuch der Schwachsinnigen- 
 
 fiirsorge. Leipzig und Wien, Teubner und Graeser, 1905. 173 Seiten. 
 Denkschrift betreffend die besonderen Verhaltnisse und Bediirfnisse der An- 
 
 stalten fiir Idioten und Epileptische im Rahmen der Irrengesetzgebung. 
 
 Idstein, Grandpierre, 1904. 
 GoRKE, M. Die Fiirsorge fiir geistig zuriickgebliebene Kinder. Breslau, Ge- 
 
 nossenschafts-Buchdruckerei, 1900. 
 Heller, Th. Grundriss der Heilpadagogik. Leipzig, Engelmann, 1904. 
 Piper, H. Die Fiirsorge fiir die schwachsinnigen Kinder. In Die deutsche 
 
 Schule, I, 3. Berlin, Klinkhardt. 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY. 131 
 
 ScHWENK. Die Zuchtmittel in unseren Anstalten. Verlag der Idsteiner An- 
 stalten, 1899. 
 
 XIII. — Prepabation of the Pupils for Church Communion. 
 
 KiELHOEN, H. Der Konfirmandenunterricht in der Hilfsschule. Langensalza, 
 
 Beyer und Sohne, 1904. 
 LuHMANN, F. VON. Der Konfirmandenunterricht bei Geistesschwachen. In 
 
 Bericht tiber die XI. Konferenz fiir das Idioten- und Hilfsschulwesen. 
 
 Idstein, Grandpierre, 1904. 
 
 XIV. — The Community and the State in their Relations to Auxiliary 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Bosbauer, H., Miklas, L., und Schiner, H. Handbuch der Schwachsinnigen- 
 
 fiirsorge. Leipzig und Wien, Teubner und Graeser, 1905. 
 Damaschke, a. Aufgaben der Gemeindepolitik. Jena, Fischer, 1901. 220 
 
 Seiten. 
 Frenzel, Fr. Die Hilfsschulen fiir schwachbegabte Kinder. Hamburg und 
 
 Leipzig, Voss, 1903. 88 Seiten. 
 Heller, Th. Grundriss der Heilpadagogili. Leipzig, Engelmann, 1904. 
 Jahresberichte iiber die Hilfsschule fiir Schwachbefahigte in Leipzig. Leipzig, 
 
 Hesse und Becker. 
 Kielhorn, H. Der schwachsinnige Mensch im ofifentlichen Leben. In Zeit- 
 
 schrift fiir Schwachsinnige und Epileptische, 1889, 3-5. 
 Die Fiirsorge fiir geistig Minderwertige. In Jugendfiirsorge, 1901, VII. 
 Naumann, Fr. Der Wert der Schwachen fiir die Gesamtheit. Berlin-Schone- 
 
 berg, Buchverlag der " Hilfe," 1902. 
 Schmid-Monnard und Hartmann, A. Soziale Fiirsorge fiir Kinder im schul- 
 
 pflichtigen Alter. Jena, Fischer, 1904. 
 Wanke, G. Psychiatrie und Padagogik. Wiesbaden, Bergmann, 1905. 
 
 XV. — Teachers and Principals of Auxiliary Schools. 
 
 BooDSTEiN. Fromme Wiinsche fiir den weiteren Ausbau der Hilfsschule. Dres- 
 den, Piissler. 
 
 Bosbauer, H., Miklas, L., und Schiner, H. Handbuch der Schwachsinnigen- 
 ftirsorge. Leipzig und Wien, Teubner und Graeser. 
 
 Demoor, J. Die anormalen Kinder und ihre erziehliche Behandlung in Haus 
 und Schule. Altenburg, Bonde, 1901. 
 
 GoRKE, M. Die Fiirsorge fur geistig zurtickgebliebene Kinder. Breslau, 1900. 
 
 Heller, Th. Grundriss der Heilpadagogik. Leipzig, Engelmann, 1904. 
 
 Schreiber, H. Fiir das Wohl der Dummen in unseren ofifentlichen Schulen. 
 In Die Kinderfehler, 1900. - 
 
 XVI. — Pedagogical Significance of Auxiliary Schools. 
 
 Spitzner, a. Die wissenschaftliche und praktische Bedeutung der padago- 
 gischen Pathologic fiir die Volksschulpadagogik. In Deutsche Schule, 
 1898, 1-4. 
 
1 
 
INDEX. 
 
 [The following abbreviations are used in this index : a. s., auxiliary schooi 
 iliary schools ; assn., association.] 
 
 ., aus 
 
 Accidents to children, relation to abnormal 
 
 development, 52. 
 Administration of justice, recommendation 
 for special treatment of defectives, 
 112. 
 Alcoholism in parents, relation to abnormal 
 
 development of children, 52. 
 Arithmetic, general rules for instruction 
 in, in a. ss., 85. 
 outline of instruction in a. s. of Halle, 
 
 88, 91. 
 practical instruction in a. ss., 96. 
 study of, in a. ss., 82. 
 Army, history of recruits for, with respect 
 
 to a. s. record, 112. 
 Articulation and speech correction in a. ss., 
 
 87. 
 Associations for education and care of 
 defectives, outline of Berlin organi- 
 zation, 106-109. 
 outline of Konigsberg organization, 110- 
 
 111. 
 outline of Leipzig organization, 110. 
 Attendance at a. ss., factors determining, 79. 
 Australia, status of a. ss., 22. 
 Austria, status of a. s. instruction, 18. 
 Auxiliary school association, Konigsberg, 
 
 110. 
 Auxiliary schools, blanks suggested for the 
 teacher in transferring pupils to, 36. 
 buildings suggested for the use of, 76. 
 duties of the school physician, 53. 
 status and outline of organization of, at 
 Mannheim, 43-47. 
 Belgium, status of a. s. instruction, 21. 
 Berlin, association for the education and 
 care of backward children, 106. 
 plan for instruction of defectives, 15. 
 reasons advanced for nonestablishment 
 of a. ss., 15. 
 Bibliography of a. ss., 125-131. 
 Boarding schools for defectives, reasons 
 quoted for day schools becoming, 100. 
 Bresgens, M., researches respecting rela- 
 tion of diseases of tonsils and nose 
 to mental development, 56. 
 Brussels, blanks in use in the a. s., 39. 
 
 music in the a. s., 96. 
 *' Changed accountability," consideration of, 
 with respect to punishment of de- 
 fectives, 112. 
 
 Child psychology, results of its study in re- 
 vealing necessity for a. s., 29. 
 Church authorities, cooperation in giving 
 
 religious instruction in a. ss., 102. 
 Classification of pupils, in a. ss., 78. 
 
 results of plan followed at Mannheim, 44. 
 Coeducation in a. ss., 80. 
 Cologne, assistance of associations in car- 
 ing for a. s.,. Ill, 
 Commission for the instruction and educa- 
 tion of backward children, Leipzig, 
 110. 
 Common school, its failure to meet the 
 
 needs of defectives, 30. 
 Compulsory attendance on a. ss., demand 
 
 for laws as to, 104. 
 Compulsory power of transfer to a. s., 
 recommendation for, by German 
 auxiliary school association, 47. 
 Confirmation of a. s. pupils, 101. 
 Continuation schools, demand for work of, 
 
 in connection with defectives, 104. 
 Corporal punishment, condemnation of its 
 use in a. ss., 98. 
 opinions of those favoring moderate 
 use • in a. s., 99. 
 Course of study for a. ss., arithmetic, 85. 
 drawing, 85. 
 history, 84. 
 home geography, 85. 
 natural history and nature study, 85. 
 outline used in Halle, 88. 
 preparation not to be intrusted to teach- 
 ers of regular schools, 83. 
 problems connected with, 86. 
 religion, 84. 
 
 singing and gymnastics, 85. 
 use of Robinson Crusoe in connection 
 with, 85. 
 Cramer, Professor, recommendations made 
 jointly with Professors Kr^pelin 
 and Kleinfeller as to judicial treat- 
 ment of defectives, 113. 
 Criminal psychology, consideration urged 
 
 in connection with defectives, 112. 
 Daily programmes of a. ss., general rules 
 
 for making, 81-83. 
 Day auxiliary schools, reasons for their 
 superiority over Iwarding schools, 
 100. 
 
 133 
 
134 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Defectives, general physical peculiayties, 
 34. 
 suggested methods for teachers in de- 
 termining who are, 35. 
 
 Demoor, J., suggested study by teachers of 
 his Die anormalen Kinder und ihre 
 erziehliche Behandlung in Haus und 
 Schule, 116. 
 
 Denmark, a. s. at Copenhagen, 21. 
 
 Denominational question as to conduct of 
 a. ss., 80. 
 
 Discipline in the a. s., 97, 101. 
 
 Diseases of children, revelation through 
 medical examination in a. s. of Halle, 
 56. 
 
 Drawing, outline of work in a. s. of Halle, 
 91. 
 place in course of study recommended, 
 85. 
 
 Dresden, establishment of auxiliary classes, 
 14. 
 
 Economic conditions of cities, relation to 
 number of defectives, 79. 
 
 Employments for former pupils of a. ss., 
 the kinds in which they may suc- 
 ceed, 105. 
 
 England,"status of a. s. instruction, 21. 
 
 Epidemic diseases, claim by Witte that a. 
 ss. are sources of, 28. 
 
 Equipment of a. s. buildings and grounds, 
 general suggestions, 77. 
 
 Ethical and social defects of abnormal 
 children, 34. 
 
 Experimental psychology, denial by Witte 
 of its claim of entire dependence of 
 mental upon physical life, 29. 
 
 Eye diseases, relation to mental develop- 
 ment as noted in a. s. of Halle, 56. 
 
 Folk-school teachers, reasons for lack of 
 success as teachers of a. s., 116. 
 
 F^a^ce, lack of a. ss., 20. 
 
 Frankfort on the Main, blanks in use re- 
 lating to transfer of defectives, 36- 
 39. 
 
 Frenzel, Fr., report as to a. s. assn. at 
 Korrigsberg, 110. 
 
 Fuchs, A., suggested study by teachers of 
 his Schwachsinnige Kinder ihre sit- 
 tliche und intellektuelle Rettung, 
 116. 
 
 Geography, outline of work in a. s. of 
 Halle, 90. 
 its place in the a. s. course of study, 85. 
 
 Geometry, outline of instruction in a. s. 
 of Halle, 91. 
 
 German, outline of instruction in, in a. s. 
 of Halle, 91. 
 
 German, a. s. assn., its recommendation as 
 to compulsory transfer to a. s., 47. 
 study of reports of, suggested for teach- 
 ers, 116. 
 
 German jurists, twenty-seventh conference 
 of, consideration of legal status of 
 defectives, 113. 
 
 Gizycki, P. von, statement by, concerning 
 early a. ss. in Berlin, 14, 
 
 Godtfring, principal of a. s., plan of speech 
 
 correction introduced by, in Schles- 
 
 wig-Holstein a. s., 87. 
 Gorke, Dr. M., assertion of, as to corrupt 
 
 influence of public institutions for 
 
 defectives, 100. 
 suggested form for record of a. s. pupils, 
 
 61. 
 Grading in a. ss., 80. 
 
 Griesbach, Professor, statement as to neces- 
 sary qualifications for a. s. physi- 
 cian, 58. 
 Gymnasium of a. s., equipment suggested 
 
 for, 77. 
 Gymnastics, outline of work in a. s. of 
 
 Halle, 91. 
 Gymnastics, instruction in a. s., 85. 
 Gymnastics and singing, outline of first 
 
 year instruction in a. s. of Halle, 
 
 88. 
 Halle, admission blank used in a. s,, 42. 
 a. s. course of study for first year, 88. 
 a. s. course of study for last year, 90. 
 classification of pupils in a. s., 78. 
 duties of a. s. physician, 53. 
 general plan of a. s. course of study for 
 
 first and last years, 86. 
 method of collecting data from folk 
 
 schools as to defectives, 43. 
 religious instruction in a. s. given by 
 
 clergymen, 102. 
 satisfactory results of consultations with 
 
 parents of defectives, 51. 
 statistics of a. s. attendance, 79. 
 Hand work, outline of course in a. s. of 
 
 Halle, 91. 
 Harris, Dr. W. T., reference to adoption of 
 
 system of semiannual promotions 
 
 while superintendent at St. Louis, 
 
 121. 
 Haupt, Mr., proposal for establishing aux- 
 iliary classes in Halle, 13. 
 Health conditions of pupils in a. s. of 
 
 Halle, 55. 
 Health records of pupils in a. s. of Halle, 
 
 54. 
 Health statistics of pupils of a. s. of Halle, 
 
 55. 
 Heller, Th., suggested study by teachers of 
 
 his Grundriss der Heilpadagogik, 
 
 116. 
 Hellstrom, Dr. G., statistics of defectives in 
 
 Stockholm schools given by, 20. 
 History, general place in the course of 
 
 study of a. ss., 84. 
 outline of instruction in, in a. s. of 
 
 Halle, 90. 
 Holland, status of a. s. instruction, 21. 
 Home conditions of defectives, observation 
 
 of, by the teacher, 35. 
 recommendation that the teacher make 
 
 careful inquiry as to, 52. 
 Hours per week given to different studies 
 
 in a. s. of Halle, 92. 
 Hungary, awakening of interest in the edu- 
 cation of defectives. 18. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 185 
 
 Hygienic conditions of buildings for a. s., 
 general rules, 77. 
 
 Infirmary of a. s., suggestions concerning, 
 77. 
 
 Intermissions in daily programmes of a. s., 
 83. 
 
 Italy, status of a. s. instruction, 19. 
 
 Kern, K. F., cooperation of, with Th. 
 Stotzner in establishing section for 
 pedagogical hygiene, 14. 
 lectures on education of defective chil- 
 dren, 13. 
 
 Kielhorn, H., reference to work for boys 
 after leaving a. s., 112. 
 suggestions regarding use of the Ten 
 Commandments, 103. 
 
 Klabe, K., record suggested by, for a. s. 
 pupils, 63. 
 
 Kleinfeller, Professor, recommendations 
 made jointly with Professors Krape- 
 lin and Cramer as to judicial treat- 
 ment of defectives, 113. 
 
 Klemm, Dr. L. R., article on auxiliary 
 school, particularly from American 
 point of view, 121. 
 
 Konigsberg, outline of purposes and organi- 
 zation of a. s. assn., 110. 
 
 Krapelin, Professor, recommendations made 
 jointly with Professors Cramer and 
 Kleinfeller as to judicial treatment 
 of defectives, 113. 
 
 Lay [W. A.], records of defectives illus- 
 trating plan proposed by, 71-74. 
 suggested points to be followed in making 
 record of defectives, 70. 
 
 Landenberger, Inspector, advice against 
 overloading the defective child with 
 religious material, 101. 
 
 Legal responsibility of defectives, conditions 
 to be considered in connection with 
 administration of justice, 113. 
 
 Leipzig, outline of organization of commis- 
 sion for the instruction and educa- 
 tion of backward children, 110. 
 plan of K. Richter of sending out ques- 
 tionnaires respecting former pupils, 
 111. 
 questionnaire in use for obtaining data as 
 to defectives, 39. 
 
 Lesson periods in a. ss., 81. 
 
 Literature of a. s. instruction, works rec- 
 ommended for teachers, 116. 
 
 Maljarewski, Doctor, reference to institu- 
 tion for defectives at St. Petersburg 
 managed by, 20. 
 
 Mannheim, procedure in admitting pupils 
 to a. s., 43-47. 
 number of pupils in a. s., 79. 
 reference to system of grading, 121. 
 
 Manual labor, general rules as to employ- 
 ment in a. ss., 85. 
 
 Marking pupils in a. ss., register in use at 
 Halle, 61. 
 
 Materialism, Witte's claim that the a.' s. 
 stands for, 29. 
 
 Medical examination of defectives, sug- 
 gested form of record, 54. 
 
 Medical examination of children in schools 
 of Halle, 54. 
 
 Medical specialists, their cooperation with 
 school physician at Halle, 56. 
 
 " Medical pedagogy," material view of 
 brain processes taken by, 29. 
 
 Medical treatment for defectives, notice to 
 parents of need of, in Halle, 55. 
 
 Memory, weakness of, in mental defectives, 
 33. 
 
 Mental defectives, advantages of sending 
 them to a. s. early, 48. 
 
 Mental deficiency, relation ta ethical and 
 social abnormality, 34. 
 relation to physical abnormality, 34. 
 
 Mental fatigue, liability of weak-minded 
 pupils to, 33. 
 programmes arranged to minimize in 
 a. ss., 81. 
 
 Method of instruction followed in the 
 school for defectives established at 
 Rome by Dr. Sante de Sanctis, 19. 
 
 Method of instruction in the a. s., neces- 
 sity of coordinating new material 
 with old, 95. 
 
 Model a. ss., suggested establishment of, in 
 university towns, 118. 
 
 Modeling, its importance in the a. s. course 
 of study, 93. 
 
 Moral defects in relation to mental defi- 
 ciency, 35. 
 
 Morin, Dr. J., his statement respecting lack 
 of a. ss. in France, 20. 
 
 Mothers of deficient children, consultation 
 with, by the teacher, 35. 
 
 Music, value in a. ss., 96. 
 
 Ndray, Dr. A. von, organization of a. ss. 
 in Hungary urged by, 18. 
 recommendations as to training of teach- 
 ers of Hungary for a. ss., 18. 
 
 Natural history instruction in a. ss., 85. 
 
 Natural science, outline of work in a. s. of 
 Halle, 90. 
 
 Nature study instruction in a. ss., 85. 
 
 Naumann, Fr., statement respecting the 
 state's duty to the lowest class of 
 society, 103. 
 
 Nerve diseases of children, duty of a. s. 
 physician to study, 57. 
 
 Newspapers, use in higher classes of a. ss., 96. 
 
 Norway, status of a. s. instruction, 21. 
 
 Parental cooperation, its desirability in 
 connection with transfer to a. s., 47. 
 
 " Parents' evenings," arrangements for, ad- 
 vised, to gain cooperation of pa- 
 rents, 99. 
 
 Parents of defectives, difficulty of gain- 
 ing their cooperation, 99. 
 general economic condition of, 49. 
 methods of getting data from, at Halle, 51. 
 opposition to transfer of pupils to a. 
 
 s., 47. 
 reasons for their unwillingness to place 
 
 children in a. s., 47. 
 suggested data concerning, 50. 
 suggested lines of inquiry as to history, 
 52. 
 
136 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Photographs, value in marking mental de- 
 velopment of a. s. pupils, 60. 
 Physical abnormalities in children, their 
 
 relation to mental, 34. 
 Physical condition of pupils, close study 
 
 of, advised, 99. 
 Physical defects of a. s. pupils, statistics 
 
 of, at Halle, 55. 
 Physical development, cooperation of phy- 
 sician in a. s. respecting, 53. 
 Physical examination of children in schools 
 
 of Halle, 54. 
 Physical measurements of pupils in a. s. 
 
 of Halle, 56. 
 Plauen, half-yearly reports to parents of 
 pupils in a. s., 75. 
 questionnaire used for obtaining data 
 as to defectives, 40-41. 
 Play, its place in the school curriculum, 
 
 93. 
 Playgrounds, outline of work in a. s. of 
 Halle, 88. 
 in connection with a. s., 77. 
 Preparation of teachers for a. s. work, 
 general suggestions as to, 116-119. 
 Programmes of a. ss., 81. 
 Psychiatry, need for the a. s. physician 
 
 having sound knowledge of, 58. 
 Pupils in a. ss., number to a class, 79. 
 Questionnaires for procuring data as to 
 defectives, Brussels, 39. 
 Frankfort on the Main, 36. 
 Halle, 42. 
 Leipzig; 36. 
 Mannheim, 44-46. 
 Plauen, 40. 
 Recesses in a. s., suggestions as to length, 
 
 frequency and purposes of, 83. ^ 
 Records of a. s. pupils, form for keeping, 
 suggested by Dr. M. Gorke, 61. 
 suggested points to be followed in keep- 
 ing, 71. 
 Religion, general scope of instruction in, 
 in a. s., 84. 
 plan of instruction in a. s. of Halle, 
 88, 90. 
 Religious belief of defectives in a. s., gen- 
 eral factors for the teacher's consid- 
 eration, 80. 
 Religious instruction of defectives, coop- 
 eration, of church authorities in con- 
 nection with, 102. 
 advice to teachers respecting scope of, 
 101. 
 " Repeating " or " furthering " classes, 
 
 plan of work of, at Mannheim, 44. 
 Retardation of pupils, causes of, 27. 
 
 reasons for, other than mental defi- 
 ciency, 31. 
 Rewards, use of, instead of punishments 
 
 in a. ss,, 98. 
 Richter, K., account given by, of founding 
 of teachers' seminary at Rome, 19. 
 questionnaires sent out by, at Leipzig 
 regarding advancement of former pu- 
 pils, 111. 
 
 Richter, K., statement as to ability of 
 defectives to do certain kinds of work, 
 105. 
 statement from report of, as to rewards 
 
 for employers of defectives, 106. 
 suggested form for record of a. s. pupils, 
 63. 
 Rickoff, Superintendent A. J., reference to 
 establishment by, of first American a. 
 s., 121. 
 Robinson Crusoe, use of advised as basis 
 of instruction in nature study and 
 home geography, 85. 
 Romer, A., advice against overloading the 
 defective child with religious mate- 
 rial, 101. 
 Russia, lack of schools for defectives, 20. 
 Sanctis, Dr. Sante de, school for defectives 
 established by, at Rome, 19. 
 reference to the value of works of art 
 to a. s. pupils, 98. 
 School garden, its inclusion among the 
 needs of a. ss., 77. 
 outline of work in a. s. of Halle, 88. 
 Schoolhouse for the a. s., suggestions as to 
 
 site, equipment, etc., 77. 
 School hygiene, necessity for a. s. physi- 
 cian having interest in, 58. 
 School physician, assistance in securing 
 better hygienic conditions, 59. 
 duties in a. s. of Halle, 53. 
 reference to official yearly report for 
 
 Halle schools, 55. 
 required qualifications according to Pr 
 fessor Griesbach, 58. 
 School register, description of the kind 
 
 used in a. s. of Halle, 61. 
 Secondary schools, occurrence of abnormal 
 
 children in, 31. 
 Segregation of the weak-minded, reasons 
 
 for, 28. 
 Sickinger, Dr. A., classification of Mann- 
 heim pupils according to abilities, 
 43. 
 suggestions as to grading in city schools, 
 121. 
 Singing, general scope of, in the a. s. course 
 of study, 85. 
 outline of work in a. s. of Halle, 91. 
 Sleeping conditions of children, observation 
 by the teacher with respect to ab- 
 normal development, 52. 
 Social and ethical defects, their general 
 occurrence with mental deflciences, 
 34. 
 Special classes, organization of, at Mann- 
 heim, 44. 
 Speech correction as practiced by Godt- 
 fring in the province of Schleswig- 
 Holstein, 87. 
 Speech defects, relation of, to backwardne 
 
 of pupils, 33. 
 Spiral method of instruction in a. 
 
 value in the general scheme, 95 
 Spiritual nature of the child, revelation 
 through study of physical condi- 
 tions, 29. 
 
 g- 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
Index. 
 
 137 
 
 stammering and stuttering, efforts toward 
 correcting, followed in Schleswig- 
 Holstein, 87. 
 
 Stotzner, Th., assistance in establishing 
 section for pedagogical hygiene, 14. 
 pamphlet of, on establishment of a. ss., 
 13. 
 
 Striimpell, L., statement as to relation of 
 therapeutics and pedagogy, 30. 
 suggested study by teachers of his Die 
 padagogische Pathologic Oder die 
 Lehre von den Fehlern der Kinder, 
 116. 
 
 Studies, time and order of each in a. ss., 
 82. 
 
 Sweden, status of a. ss., 20. 
 
 Swiss public welfare society, course for 
 teachers of special classes, 19. 
 
 Switzerland, status of a. s. instruction, 18. 
 
 Talkativeness as an evidence of deviation 
 from the normal, 33. 
 
 Teachers and principals of a. ss., lack of 
 training for the work, 114. 
 
 Teachers of the a. s., need of careful study 
 by, of individual defectives, 60. 
 paramount nature of the teacher's per- 
 sonality, 94. 
 reasons for failure of folk-school teachers 
 
 who become, 115. 
 the special qualifications necessary, 115. 
 text-books suggested for their study, 116. 
 
 Technical work in a. ss., 81. 
 
 Teeth of children, relation to proper de- 
 velopment, 57. 
 
 Text-book for a. s. teachers, suggestion of 
 leading ones for study, 116. 
 
 Text-books for use in a. s., present lack of, 
 86. 
 
 Trades, the training of defectives for, 105. 
 
 Training schools for teachers, discussion of 
 their relation to a. s. question as to 
 preparation of teachers, 117. 
 
 Training of teachers for defectives, estab- 
 lishment of courses by the Swiss 
 public welfare society, 19. 
 establishment of seminary in Rome, 19. 
 
 Transfer of pupils to a. s., need of careful 
 consideration on the part of the 
 teacher, 32. 
 from " repeating " classes at Mannheim, 
 46. 
 
 United States, status of a. s. instruction, 
 22. 
 
 Weak-minded children, proportion to popu- 
 lation, 79. 
 
 " Weak-mindedness," determination of what 
 constitutes, 32. 
 
 Wehrhan, Doctor, first president of the 
 German national association of a. ss., 
 17. 
 
 Weygandt, W., advice against overloading 
 the defective child with religious 
 material, 101. 
 
 Witte, J. H., opinion as to a. ss., 27. 
 
 Work of children after school hours, rela- 
 tion to vitality, 52. 
 
 Workshops of a. s., general suggestions as 
 to, 77. 
 
 Women teachers of a. s., desirability of 
 their employment in some cases, 118. 
 their employment in England, 21. 
 
I 
 
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 TO*^ 202 Main Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 HOME USE 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 ^ 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date. 
 
 Books may be Renewed by calling 642-3405 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 ^PR 1 3 m } 
 
 rtecEtVED 
 
 APR 8 1 995 
 
 CIRCULAIIONDEfiT 
 
 FORM 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 
 BERKELEY, C* "-i^^O 
 
M 
 
 xty\-^t. 
 
 U>-;'M' 
 
 ^^lO, 
 
 ^^-^f^- 
 
 U. C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 CDSEEE^M^S